Jamieson-Fausset-Brown Bible Commentary
[Table of Contents]
[Previous]
[Next]
|
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible (1871)
|
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO
MATTHEW
Commentary by DAVID BROWN
[1] [2]
[3] [4]
[5] [6]
[7] [8]
[9] [10]
[11] [12]
[13] [14]
[15] [16]
[17] [18]
[19] [20]
[21] [22]
[23] [24]
[25] [26]
[27] [28]
INTRODUCTION
THE author of this Gospel was a publican or
tax gatherer, residing at Capernaum, on the western shore of the Sea of
Galilee. As to his identity with the "Levi" of the second and third
Gospels, and other particulars, see on
Mt 9:9.
Hardly anything is known of his apostolic labors. That, after preaching
to his countrymen in Palestine, he went to the East, is the general
testimony of antiquity; but the precise scene or scenes of his ministry
cannot be determined. That he died a natural death may be concluded
from the belief of the best-informed of the Fathers--that of the
apostles only three, James the Greater, Peter, and Paul, suffered
martyrdom. That the first Gospel was written by this apostle is the
testimony of all antiquity.
For the date of this Gospel we have only internal evidence, and
that far from decisive. Accordingly, opinion is much divided. That it
was the first issued of all the Gospels was universally believed.
Hence, although in the order of the Gospels, those by the two apostles
were placed first in the oldest manuscripts of the Old Latin
version, while in all the Greek manuscripts, with scarcely an
exception, the order is the same as in our Bibles, the Gospel according
to Matthew is in every case placed first. And as this Gospel is
of all the four the one which bears the most evident marks of having
been prepared and constructed with a special view to the Jews--who
certainly first required a written Gospel, and would be the first to
make use of it--there can be no doubt that it was issued before any of
the others. That it was written before the destruction of Jerusalem is
equally certain; for as HUG observes
[Introduction to the New Testament, p. 316, FOSDICK'S translation], when he reports our Lord's
prophecy of that awful event, on coming to the warning about "the
abomination of desolation" which they should "see standing in the holy
place," he interposes (contrary to his invariable practice, which is to
relate without remark) a call to his readers to read
intelligently--"Whoso readeth, let him understand"
(Mt 24:15)
--a call to attend to the divine signal for flight which could be
intended only for those who lived before the event. But how long before
that event this Gospel was written is not so clear. Some internal
evidences seem to imply a very early date. Since the Jewish Christians
were, for five or six years, exposed to persecution from their own
countrymen--until the Jews, being persecuted by the Romans, had to look
to themselves--it is not likely (it is argued) that they should be left
so long without some written Gospel to reassure and sustain them, and
Matthew's Gospel was eminently fitted for that purpose. But the digests
to which Luke refers in his Introduction (see on
Lu 1:1)
would be sufficient for a time, especially as the living voice of the
"eye-witnesses and ministers of the Word" was yet sounding abroad.
Other considerations in favor of a very early date--such as the tender
way in which the author seems studiously to speak of Herod Antipas, as
if still reigning, and his writing of Pilate apparently as if still in
power--seem to have no foundation in fact, and cannot therefore be made
the ground of reasoning as to the date of this Gospel. Its Hebraic
structure and hue, though they prove, as we think, that this Gospel
must have been published at a period considerably anterior to the
destruction of Jerusalem, are no evidence in favor of so early a date
as A.D. 37 or 38--according to some of the
Fathers, and, of the moderns, TILLEMONT, TOWNSON, OWEN, BIRKS, TREGELLES. On the other hand,
the date suggested by the statement of IRENÆUS [Against Heresies, 3.1], that
Matthew put forth his Gospel while Peter and Paul were at Rome
preaching and founding the Church--or after A.D.
60--though probably the majority of critics are in favor of it, would
seem rather too late, especially as the second and third Gospels, which
were doubtless published, as well as this one, before the destruction
of Jerusalem, had still to be issued. Certainly, such statements as the
following, "Wherefore that field is called the field of blood unto
this day"
(Mt 27:8);
"And this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this
day"
(Mt 28:15),
bespeak a date considerably later than the events recorded. We incline,
therefore, to a date intermediate between the earlier and the later
dates assigned to this Gospel, without pretending to greater
precision.
We have adverted to the strikingly Jewish character and coloring of
this Gospel. The facts which it selects, the points to which it gives
prominence, the cast of thought and phraseology, all bespeak the Jewish
point of view from which it was written and to which it was
directed. This has been noticed from the beginning, and is universally
acknowledged. It is of the greatest consequence to the right
interpretation of it; but the tendency among some even of the best of
the Germans to infer, from this special design of the first Gospel, a
certain laxity on the part of the Evangelist in the treatment of his
facts, must be guarded against.
But by far the most interesting and important point connected with
this Gospel is the language in which it was written. It is believed
by a formidable number of critics that this Gospel was originally
written in what is loosely called Hebrew, but more correctly
Aramaic, or Syro-Chaldaic, the native tongue of the country at
the time of our Lord; and that the Greek Matthew which we now
possess is a translation of that work, either by the Evangelist himself
or some unknown hand. The evidence on which this opinion is grounded
is wholly external, but it has been deemed conclusive by
GROTIUS,
MICHAELIS (and his translator),
MARSH,
TOWNSON,
CAMPBELL,
OLSHAUSEN,
CRESWELL,
MEYER,
EBRARD,
LANGE,
DAVIDSON,
CURETON,
TREGELLES,
WEBSTER
and WILKINSON, &c. The evidence referred to cannot
be given here, but will be found, with remarks on its unsatisfactory
character, in the Introduction to the Gospels prefixed to our
larger Commentary, pp. 28-31.
But how stand the facts as to our Greek Gospel? We have not a tittle
of historical evidence that it is a translation, either by Matthew
himself or anyone else. All antiquity refers to it as the work of
Matthew the publican and apostle, just as the other Gospels are
ascribed to their respective authors. This Greek Gospel was from the
first received by the Church as an integral part of the one quadriform
Gospel. And while the Fathers often advert to the two Gospels which
we have from apostles, and the two which we have from men not
apostles--in order to show that as that of Mark leans so entirely on
Peter, and that of Luke on Paul, these are really no less apostolical
than the other two--though we attach less weight to this circumstance
than they did, we cannot but think it striking that, in thus speaking,
they never drop a hint that the full apostolic authority of the Greek
Matthew had ever been questioned on the ground of its not being the
original. Further, not a trace can be discovered in this Gospel itself
of its being a translation. MICHAELIS
tried to detect, and fancied that
he had succeeded in detecting, one or two such. Other Germans since,
and DAVIDSON and
CURETON among ourselves, have made the same attempt.
But the entire failure of all such attempts is now generally admitted,
and candid advocates of a Hebrew original are quite ready to own that
none such are to be found, and that but for external testimony no one
would have imagined that the Greek was not the original. This they
regard as showing how perfectly the translation has been executed; but
those who know best what translating from one language into another is
will be the readiest to own that this is tantamount to giving up the
question. This Gospel proclaims its own originality in a number of
striking points; such as its manner of quoting from the Old Testament,
and its phraseology in some peculiar cases. But the close
verbal coincidences of our Greek Matthew with the next two Gospels
must not be quite passed over. There are but two possible ways of
explaining this. Either the translator, sacrificing verbal fidelity in
his version, intentionally conformed certain parts of his author's work
to the second and third Gospels--in which case it can hardly be called
Matthew's Gospel at all--or our Greek Matthew is itself the
original.
Moved by these considerations, some advocates of a Hebrew original
have adopted the theory of a double original; the external testimony,
they think, requiring us to believe in a Hebrew original, while
internal evidence is decisive in favor of the originality of the Greek.
This theory is espoused by GUERICKS,
OLSHAUSEN,
THIERSCH,
TOWNSON,
TREGELLES, &c. But, besides that this looks too like an artificial
theory, invented to solve a difficulty, it is utterly void of
historical support. There is not a vestige of testimony to support it
in Christian antiquity. This ought to be decisive against it.
It remains, then, that our Greek Matthew is the original of that
Gospel, and that no other original ever existed. It is greatly to the
credit of Dean ALFORD, that after maintaining, in the first edition of
his Greek Testament the theory of a Hebrew original, he thus
expresses himself in the second and subsequent editions: "On the whole,
then, I find myself constrained to abandon the view maintained in my
first edition, and to adopt that of a Greek original."
One argument has been adduced on the other side, on which not a little
reliance has been placed; but the determination of the main question
does not, in our opinion, depend upon the point which it raises. It has
been very confidently affirmed that the Greek language was not
sufficiently understood by the Jews of Palestine when Matthew published
his Gospel to make it at all probable that he would write a Gospel, for
their benefit in the first instance, in that language. Now, as this
merely alleges the improbability of a Greek original, it is
enough to place against it the evidence already adduced, which is
positive, in favor of the sole originality of our Greek Matthew.
It is indeed a question how far the Greek language was
understood in Palestine at the time referred to. But we advise the
reader not to be drawn into that question as essential to the
settlement of the other one. It is an element in it, no doubt, but not
an essential element. There are extremes on both sides of it. The old
idea, that our Lord hardly ever spoke anything but
Syro-Chaldaic, is now pretty nearly exploded. Many, however,
will not go the length, on the other side, of HUG
(in his Introduction to the New Testament, pp. 326, &c.) and
ROBERTS ("Discussions of the Gospels," &c., pp.
25, &c.). For ourselves, though we believe that our Lord, in all the
more public scenes of His ministry, spoke in Greek, all we think
it necessary here to say is that there is no ground to believe that
Greek was so little understood in Palestine as to make it
improbable that Matthew would write his Gospel exclusively in that
language--so improbable as to outweigh the evidence that he did so. And
when we think of the number of digests or short narratives of the
principal facts of our Lord's history which we know from Luke
(Lu 1:1-4)
were floating about for some time before he wrote his Gospel, of which
he speaks by no means disrespectfully, and nearly all of which would be
in the mother tongue, we can have no doubt that the Jewish Christians
and the Jews of Palestine generally would have from the first reliable
written matter sufficient to supply every necessary requirement until
the publican-apostle should leisurely draw up the first of the four
Gospels in a language to them not a strange tongue, while to the rest
of the world it was the language in which the entire quadriform
Gospel was to be for all time enshrined. The following among others
hold to this view of the sole originality of the Greek Matthew:
ERASMUS, CALVIN, BEZA, LIGHTFOOT, WETSTEIN, LARDNER, HUG, FRITZSCHE, CREDNER, DE WETTE, STUART, DA COSTA, FAIRBAIRN, ROBERTS.
On two other questions regarding this Gospel it would have been
desirable to say something, had not our available space been already
exhausted: The characteristics, both in language and matter, by which
it is distinguished from the other three, and its
relation to the second and third Gospels. On the latter of these
topics--whether one or more of the Evangelists made use of the
materials of the other Gospels, and, if so, which of the Evangelists
drew from which--the opinions are just as numerous as the possibilities
of the case, every conceivable way of it having one or more who plead
for it. The most popular opinion until recently--and perhaps the most
popular still--is that the second Evangelist availed himself more or
less of the materials of the first Gospel, and the third of the
materials of both the first and second Gospels. Here we can but state
our own belief, that each of the first three Evangelists wrote
independently of both the others; while the fourth, familiar with the
first three, wrote to supplement them, and, even where he travels along
the same line, wrote quite independently of them. This judgment we
express, with all deference for those who think otherwise, as the
result of a close study of each of the Gospels in immediate
juxtaposition and comparison with the others. On the former of the two
topics noticed, the linguistic peculiarities of each of the Gospels
have been handled most closely and ably by CREDNER
[Einleitung (Introduction to the New Testament)], of whose
results a good summary
will be found in DAVIDSON'S
Introduction to the New Testament. The
other peculiarities of the Gospels have been most felicitously and
beautifully brought out by
DA
COSTA in his Four Witnesses, to which
we must simply refer the reader, though it contains a few things in
which we cannot concur.
CHAPTER 1
Mt 1:1-17.
GENEALOGY OF
CHRIST.
( =
Lu 3:23-38).
1. The book of the generation--an expression purely Jewish; meaning,
"table of the genealogy." In
Ge 5:1
the same expression occurs in this sense. We have here, then, the
title, not of this whole Gospel of Matthew, but only of the first
seventeen verses.
of Jesus Christ--For the meaning of these glorious words, see on
Mt 1:16;
Mt 1:21.
"Jesus," the name given to our Lord at His circumcision
(Lu 2:21),
was that by which He was familiarly known while on earth. The word
"Christ"--though applied to Him as a proper name by the angel who
announced His birth to the shepherds
(Lu 2:11),
and once or twice used in this sense by our Lord Himself
(Mt 23:8, 10;
Mr 9:41)
--only began to be so used by others about the very close of His
earthly career
(Mt 26:68; 27:17).
The full form, "Jesus Christ," though once used by Himself in His
Intercessory Prayer
(Joh 17:3),
was never used by others till after His ascension and the formation of
churches in His name. Its use, then, in the opening words of this
Gospel (and in
Mt 1:17, 18)
is in the style of the late period when our Evangelist wrote, rather
than of the events he was going to record.
the son of David, the son of Abraham--As Abraham was the first
from whose family it was predicted that Messiah should spring
(Ge 22:18),
so David was the last. To a Jewish reader, accordingly, these
behooved to be the two great starting-points of any true genealogy of
the promised Messiah; and thus this opening verse, as it stamps the
first Gospel as one peculiarly Jewish, would at once tend to conciliate
the writer's people. From the nearest of those two fathers came that
familiar name of the promised Messiah, "the son of David"
(Lu 20:41),
which was applied to Jesus, either in devout acknowledgment of His
rightful claim to it
(Mt 9:27; 20:31),
or in the way of insinuating inquiry whether such were the case (see on
Joh 4:29;
Mt 12:23).
2. Abraham begat Isaac; and Isaac begat Jacob; and Jacob begat Judas
and his brethren--Only the fourth son of Jacob is here named, as it
was from his loins that Messiah was to spring
(Ge 49:10).
3-6. And Judas begat Phares and Zara of Thamar; and Phares begat Esrom;
and Esrom begat Aram; 4. And Aram begat Aminadab; and Aminadab begat
Naasson; and Naasson begat Salmon; 5. And Salmon begat Booz of Rachab;
and Booz begat Obed of Ruth; and Obed begat Jesse; 6. And Jesse begat
David the king; and David the king begat Solomon of her of Urias--Four
women are here introduced; two of them Gentiles by birth--Rachab and
Ruth; and three of them with a blot at their names in the Old
Testament--Thamar, Rachab, and Bath-sheba. This feature in
the present genealogy--herein differing from that given by Luke--comes
well from him who styles himself in his list of the Twelve, what none of
the other lists do, "Matthew the publican"; as if thereby to hold
forth, at the very outset, the unsearchable riches of that grace which
could not only fetch in "them that are afar off," but teach down even to
"publicans and harlots," and raise them to "sit with the princes of his
people." David is here twice emphatically styled "David the king," as
not only the first of that royal line from which Messiah was to descend,
but the one king of all that line from which the throne that Messiah was
to occupy took its name--"the throne of David." The angel Gabriel, in
announcing Him to His virgin-mother, calls it "the throne of David His
father," sinking all the intermediate kings of that line, as having no
importance save as links to connect the first and the last king of
Israel as father and son. It will be observed that Rachab is here
represented as the great-grandmother of David (see
Ru 4:20-22;
1Ch 2:11-15)
--a thing not beyond possibility indeed, but extremely improbable,
there being about four centuries between them. There can hardly be a
doubt that one or two intermediate links are omitted.
7-8. And Solomon begat Roboam; and Roboam begat Abia; and Abia begat
Asa; 8. And Asa begat Josaphat; and Josaphat begat Joram; and Joram
begat Ozias--or Uzziah. Three kings are here
omitted--Ahaziah, Joash, and Amaziah
(1Ch 3:11, 12).
Some omissions behooved to be made, to compress the whole into three
fourteens
(Mt 1:17).
The reason why these, rather than other names, are omitted, must be
sought in religious considerations--either in the connection of
those kings with the house of Ahab (as LIGHTFOOT,
EBRARD, and ALFORD view it);
in their slender right to be regarded as true links in the theocratic
chain (as LANGE takes it); or in some similar
disqualification.
11. And Josias begat Jechonias and his brethren--Jeconiah was Josiah's
grandson, being the son of Jehoiakim, Josiah's second son
(1Ch 3:15);
but Jehoiakim might well be sunk in such a catalogue, being a mere
puppet in the hands of the king of Egypt
(2Ch 36:4).
The "brethren" of Jechonias here evidently mean his uncles--the chief
of whom, Mattaniah or Zedekiah, who came to the throne
(2Ki 24:17),
is, in
2Ch 36:10,
as well as here, called "his brother."
about the time they were carried away to Babylon--literally, "of their
migration," for the Jews avoided the word "captivity" as too bitter a
recollection, and our Evangelist studiously respects the national
feeling.
12. And after they were brought to Babylon--after the migration of
Babylon.
Jechonias begat Salathiel--So
1Ch 3:17.
Nor does this contradict
Jer 22:30,
"Thus saith the Lord, Write ye this man (Coniah, or Jeconiah)
childless"; for what follows explains in what sense this was
meant--"for no man of his seed shall prosper, sitting upon the throne
of David." He was to have seed, but no reigning child.
and Salathiel--or Shealtiel.
begat Zorobabel--So
Ezr 3:2;
Ne 12:1;
Hag 1:1.
But it would appear from
1Ch 3:19
that Zerubbabel was Salathiel's grandson, being the son of Pedaiah,
whose name, for some reason unknown, is omitted.
13-15. And Zorobabel begat Abiud, &c.--None of these names are found
in the Old Testament; but they were doubtless taken from the public or
family registers, which the Jews carefully kept, and their accuracy was
never challenged.
16. And Jacob begat Joseph, the husband of Mary, of whom was born
Jesus--From this it is clear that the genealogy here given is not
that of Mary, but of Joseph; nor has this ever been questioned. And yet
it is here studiously proclaimed that Joseph was not the natural, but
only the legal father of our Lord. His birth of a virgin was known only
to a few; but the acknowledged descent of his legal father from David
secured that the descent of Jesus Himself from David should never be
questioned. See on
Mt 1:20.
who is called Christ--signifying "anointed." It is applied in the Old
Testament to the kings
(1Sa 24:6, 10);
to the priests
(Le 4:5, 16,
&c.); and to the prophets
(1Ki 19:16)
--these all being anointed with oil, the symbol of the needful
spiritual gifts to consecrate them to their respective offices; and it
was applied, in its most sublime and comprehensive sense, to the
promised Deliverer, inasmuch as He was to be consecrated to an office
embracing all three by the immeasurable anointing of the Holy Ghost
(Isa 61:1;
compare
Joh 3:34).
17. So all the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen
generations; and from David until the carrying away--or migration.
into Babylon are fourteen generations; and from the carrying away into
Babylon--the migration of Babylon.
unto Christ are fourteen generations--that is, the whole may be
conveniently divided into three fourteens, each embracing one marked
era, and each ending with a notable event, in the Israelitish annals.
Such artificial aids to memory were familiar to the Jews, and much
larger gaps than those here are found in some of the Old Testament
genealogies. In
Ezr 7:1-5
no fewer than six generations of the priesthood are omitted, as will
appear by comparing it with
1Ch 6:3-15.
It will be observed that the last of the three divisions of fourteen
appears to contain only thirteen distinct names, including Jesus as the
last. LANGE thinks that this was meant as a tacit
hint that Mary was to be supplied, as the thirteenth link of the
last chain, as it is impossible to conceive that the Evangelist could
have made any mistake in the matter. But there is a simpler way of
accounting for it. As the Evangelist himself
(Mt 1:17)
reckons David twice--as the last of the first fourteen and the first of
the second--so, if we reckon the second fourteen to end with Josiah,
who was coeval with the "carrying away into captivity"
(Mt 1:11),
and third to begin with Jeconiah, it will be found that the last
division, as well as the other two, embraces fourteen names, including
that of our Lord.
Mt 1:18-25.
BIRTH OF
CHRIST.
18. Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise--or, "thus."
When as his mother Mary was espoused--rather, "betrothed."
to Joseph, before they came together, she was found--discovered to be.
with child of the Holy Ghost--It was, of course, the fact only that
was discovered; the explanation of the fact here given is the
Evangelist's own. That the Holy Ghost is a living conscious Person is
plainly implied here, and is elsewhere clearly taught
(Ac 5:3, 4,
&c.): and that, in the unity of the Godhead, He is distinct both from
the Father and the Son, is taught with equal distinctness
(Mt 28:19;
2Co 13:14).
On the miraculous conception of our Lord, see on
Lu 1:35.
19. Then Joseph her husband--Compare
Mt 1:20,
"Mary, thy wife." Betrothal was, in Jewish law, valid marriage. In
giving Mary up, therefore, Joseph had to take legal steps to effect the
separation.
being a just man, and not willing to make her a public example--to
expose her (see
De 22:23, 24)
was minded to put her away privily--that is, privately by giving her
the required writing of divorcement
(De 24:1),
in presence of only two or three witnesses, and without cause assigned,
instead of having her before a magistrate. That some communication had
passed between him and his betrothed, directly or indirectly, on the
subject, after she returned from her three months' visit to Elizabeth,
can hardly be doubted. Nor does the purpose to divorce her necessarily
imply disbelief, on Joseph's part, of the explanation given him. Even
supposing him to have yielded to it some reverential assent--and the
Evangelist seems to convey as much, by ascribing the proposal to screen
her to the justice of his character--he might think it
altogether unsuitable and incongruous in such circumstances to follow
out the marriage.
20. But while he thought on these things--Who would not feel for him
after receiving such intelligence, and before receiving any light from
above? As he brooded over the matter alone, in the stillness of the
night, his domestic prospects darkened and his happiness blasted for
life, his mind slowly making itself up to the painful step, yet planning
how to do it in the way least offensive--at the last extremity the Lord
Himself interposes.
behold, the angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying,
Joseph thou son of David--This style of address was doubtless advisedly
chosen to remind him of what all the families of David's line so early
coveted, and thus it would prepare him for the marvellous announcement
which was to follow.
fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife, for that which is conceived
in her is of the Holy Ghost--Though a dark cloud now overhangs this
relationship, it is unsullied still.
21. And she shall bring forth a son--Observe, it is not said, "she
shall bear thee a son," as was said to Zacharias of his wife Elizabeth
(Lu 1:13).
and thou--as his legal father.
shalt call his name JESUS--from the Hebrew meaning "Jehovah the
Saviour"; in Greek
JESUS--to the awakened and anxious sinner sweetest
and most fragrant of all names, expressing so melodiously and briefly
His whole saving office and work!
for he shall save--The "He" is here emphatic--He it is that shall save;
He personally, and by personal acts (as
WEBSTER and
WILKINSON express it).
his people--the lost sheep of the house of Israel, in the first
instance; for they were the only people He then had. But, on the
breaking down of the middle wall of partition, the saved people embraced
the "redeemed unto God by His blood out of every kindred and people and
tongue and nation."
from their sins--in the most comprehensive sense of salvation from sin
(Re 1:5;
Eph 5:25-27).
22. Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken
of the Lord by the prophet--
(Isa 7:14).
saying--as follows.
23. Behold, a virgin--It should be "the virgin" meaning that
particular virgin destined to this unparalleled distinction.
shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call
his name Emmanuel, which, being interpreted, is, God with us--Not that
He was to have this for a proper name (like "Jesus"), but that He should
come to be known in this character, as God manifested in the flesh,
and the living bond of holy and most intimate fellowship between God and
men from henceforth and for ever.
24. Then Joseph, being raised from sleep--and all his difficulties now
removed.
did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his
wife--With what deep and reverential joy would this now be done on his
part; and what balm would this minister to his betrothed one, who had
till now lain under suspicions of all others the most trying to a chaste
and holy woman--suspicions, too, arising from what, though to her an
honor unparalleled, was to all around her wholly unknown!
25. And knew her not till she had brought forth her first-born son:
and he called his name JESUS--The word "till" does not necessarily
imply that they lived on a different footing afterwards (as will be
evident from the use of the same word in
1Sa 15:35;
2Sa 6:23;
Mt 12:20);
nor does the word "first-born" decide the much-disputed question,
whether Mary had any children to Joseph after the birth of Christ; for,
as LIGHTFOOT says, "The law, in speaking of the
first-born, regarded not whether any were born after or no, but
only that none were born before." (See on
Mt 13:55, 56).
CHAPTER 2
Mt 2:1-12.
VISIT OF THE
MAGI TO
JERUSALEM AND
BETHLEHEM.
The Wise Men Reach Jerusalem--The Sanhedrim, on Herod's Demand,
Pronounce Bethlehem to Be Messiah's Predicted Birthplace
(Mt 2:1-6).
1. Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea--so called to
distinguish it from another Bethlehem in the tribe of Zebulun, near the
Sea of Galilee
(Jos 19:15);
called also Beth-lehem-judah, as being in that tribe
(Jud 17:7);
and Ephrath
(Ge 35:16);
and combining both, Beth-lehem Ephratah
(Mic 5:2).
It lay about six miles southwest of Jerusalem. But how came Joseph and
Mary to remove thither from Nazareth, the place of their residence? Not
of their own accord, and certainly not with the view of fulfilling the
prophecy regarding Messiah's birthplace; nay, they stayed at Nazareth
till it was almost too late for Mary to travel with safety; nor would
they have stirred from it at all, had not an order which left them no
choice forced them to the appointed place. A high hand was in all these
movements. (See on
Lu 2:1-6).
in the days of Herod the king--styled the Great; son of Antipater, an
Edomite, made king by the Romans. Thus was "the sceptre departing
from Judah"
(Ge 49:10),
a sign that Messiah was now at hand. As Herod is known to have died in
the year of Rome 750, in the fourth year before the commencement of our
Christian era, the birth of Christ must be dated four years before the
date usually assigned to it, even if He was born within the year of
Herod's death, as it is next to certain that He was.
there came wise men--literally, "Magi" or "Magians," probably of the
learned class who cultivated astrology and kindred sciences. Balaam's
prophecy
(Nu 24:17),
and perhaps Daniel's
(Da 9:24,
&c.), might have come down to them by tradition; but nothing definite
is known of them.
from the east--but whether from Arabia, Persia, or Mesopotamia is
uncertain.
to Jerusalem--as the Jewish metropolis.
2. Saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews?--From this it
would seem they were not themselves Jews. (Compare the language of the
Roman governor,
Joh 18:33,
and of the Roman soldiers,
Mt 27:29,
with the very different language of the Jews themselves,
Mt 27:42,
&c.). The Roman historians, SUETONIUS and TACITUS, bear witness to an expectation, prevalent in the
East, that out of Judea should arise a sovereign of the world.
for we have seen his star in the east--Much has been written on the
subject of this star; but from all that is here said it is perhaps
safest to regard it as simply a luminous meteor, which appeared under
special laws and for a special purpose.
and are come to worship him--to do Him homage, as the word signifies;
the nature of that homage depending on the circumstances of the case.
That not civil but religious homage is meant here is plain from the
whole strain of the narrative, and particularly
Mt 2:11.
Doubtless these simple strangers expected all Jerusalem to be full of
its new-born King, and the time, place, and circumstances of His birth
to be familiar to every one. Little would they think that the first
announcement of His birth would come from themselves, and still less
could they anticipate the startling, instead of transporting, effect
which it would produce--else they would probably have sought their
information regarding His birthplace in some other quarter. But God
overruled it to draw forth a noble testimony to the predicted
birthplace of Messiah from the highest ecclesiastical authority in the
nation.
3. When Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled--viewing
this as a danger to his own throne: perhaps his guilty conscience also
suggested other grounds of fear.
and all Jerusalem with him--from a dread of revolutionary commotions,
and perhaps also of Herod's rage.
4. And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the
people together--The class of the "chief priests" included the high
priest for the time being, together with all who had previously filled
this office; for though the then head of the Aaronic family was the only
rightful high priest, the Romans removed them at pleasure, to make way
for creatures of their own. In this class probably were included also
the heads of the four and twenty courses of the priests. The "scribes"
were at first merely transcribers of the law and synagogue readers;
afterwards interpreters of the law, both civil and religious, and so
both lawyers and divines. The first of these classes, a proportion of
the second, and "the elders"--that is, as
LIGHTFOOT thinks, "those
elders of the laity that were not of the Levitical tribe"--constituted
the supreme council of the nation, called the Sanhedrim, the members
of which, at their full complement, numbered seventy-two. That this was
the council which Herod now convened is most probable, from the
solemnity of the occasion; for though the elders are not mentioned, we
find a similar omission where all three were certainly meant (compare
Mt 26:59; 27:1).
As MEYER says, it was all the theologians of the
nation whom Herod convened, because it was a theological response that
he wanted.
he demanded of them--as the authorized interpreters of Scripture.
where Christ--the Messiah.
should be born--according to prophecy.
5. And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judea--a prompt and
involuntary testimony from the highest tribunal; which yet at length
condemned Him to die.
for thus it is written by the prophet--
(Mic 5:2).
6. And thou, Bethlehem, in the land of Juda--the "in" being
familiarly left out, as we say, "London, Middlesex."
art not the least among the princes of Judah: for out of thee shall
come a Governor, &c.--This quotation, though differing verbally,
agrees substantially with the Hebrew and the Septuagint.
For says the prophet, "Though thou be little, yet out of thee shall
come the Ruler"--this honor more than compensating for its natural
insignificance; while our Evangelist, by a lively turn, makes him say,
"Thou art not the least: for out of thee shall come a
Governor"--this distinction lifting it from the lowest to the highest
rank. The "thousands of Juda," in the prophet, mean the subordinate
divisions of the tribe: our Evangelist, instead of these, merely names
the "princes" or heads of these families, including the districts which
they occupied.
that shall rule--or "feed," as in the Margin.
my people Israel--In the Old Testament, kings are, by a beautiful
figure, styled "shepherds"
(Eze 34:1-10,
&c.). The classical writers use the same figure. The pastoral rule of
Jehovah and Messiah over His people is a representation pervading all
Scripture, and rich in import. (See
Ps 23:1-6;
Isa 40:11;
Eze 37:24;
Joh 10:11;
Re 7:17).
That this prophecy of Micah referred to the Messiah, was admitted by
the ancient Rabbins.
The Wise Men Despatched to Bethlehem by Herod to See the Babe, and
Bring Him Word, Make a Religious Offering to the Infant King, but
Divinely Warned, Return Home by Another Way
(Mt 2:7-12).
7. Then Herod, when he had privily called the wise men--Herod has so
far succeeded in his murderous design: he has tracked the spot where
lies his victim, an unconscious babe. But he has another point to
fix--the date of His birth--without which he might still miss his mark.
The one he had got from the Sanhedrim; the other he will have from the
sages; but secretly, lest his object should be suspected and defeated.
So he
inquired of them diligently--rather, "precisely."
what time the star appeared--presuming that this would be the best
clue to the age of the child. The unsuspecting strangers tell him all.
And now he thinks he is succeeding to a wish, and shall speedily clutch
his victim; for at so early an age as they indicate, He would not likely
have been removed from the place of His birth. Yet he is wary. He sends
them as messengers from himself, and bids them come to him, that he
may follow their pious example.
8. And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and search diligently--"Search out carefully."
for the young child; and when ye have found him, bring me word again,
that I may come and worship him also--The cunning and bloody hypocrite!
Yet this royal mandate would meantime serve as a safe conduct to the
strangers.
9. When they had heard the king, they departed--But where were ye, O
Jewish ecclesiastics, ye chief priests and scribes of the people? Ye
could tell Herod where Christ should be born, and could hear of these
strangers from the far East that the Desire of all nations had actually
come; but I do not see you trooping to Bethlehem--I find these devout
strangers journeying thither all alone. Yet God ordered this too, lest
the news should be blabbed, and reach the tyrant's ears, before the Babe
could be placed beyond his reach. Thus are the very errors and crimes
and cold indifferences of men all overruled.
and, lo, the star, which they saw in the east--implying apparently that
it had disappeared in the interval.
went before them, and stood over where the young child was--Surely this
could hardly be but by a luminous meteor, and not very high.
10. When they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy--The
language is very strong, expressing exuberant transport.
11. And when they were come into the house--not the stable; for as soon
as Bethlehem was emptied of its strangers, they would have no difficulty
in finding a dwelling-house.
they saw--The received text has "found"; but here our translators
rightly depart from it, for it has no authority.
the young child with Mary his mother--The blessed Babe is naturally
mentioned first, then the mother; but Joseph, though doubtless present,
is not noticed, as being but the head of the house.
and fell down and worshipped him--Clearly this was no civil homage to
a petty Jewish king, whom these star-guided strangers came so far, and
inquired so eagerly, and rejoiced with such exceeding joy, to pay, but a
lofty spiritual homage. The next clause confirms this.
and when they had opened their treasures they presented--rather,
"offered."
unto him gifts--This expression, used frequently in the Old Testament
of the oblations presented to God, is in the New Testament employed
seven times, and always in a religious sense of offerings to God.
Beyond doubt, therefore, we are to understand the presentation of these
gifts by the Magi as a religious offering.
gold, frankincense, and myrrh--Visits were seldom paid to sovereigns
without a present
(1Ki 10:2,
&c.; compare
Ps 72:10, 11, 15;
Isa 60:3, 6).
"Frankincense" was an aromatic used in sacrificial offerings; "myrrh"
was used in perfuming ointments. These, with the "gold" which they
presented, seem to show that the offerers were persons in affluent
circumstances. That the gold was presented to the infant King in token
of His royalty; the frankincense in token of His divinity, and the
myrrh, of His sufferings; or that they were designed to express His
divine and human natures; or that the prophetical, priestly, and kingly
offices of Christ are to be seen in these gifts; or that they were the
offerings of three individuals respectively, each of them kings, the
very names of whom tradition has handed down--all these are, at the
best, precarious suppositions. But that the feelings of these devout
givers are to be seen in the richness of their gifts, and that the
gold, at least, would be highly serviceable to the parents of the
blessed Babe in their unexpected journey to Egypt and stay there--that
much at least admits of no dispute.
12. And being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to
Herod, they departed--or, "withdrew."
to their own country another way--What a surprise would this vision be
to the sages, just as they were preparing to carry the glad news of what
they had seen to the pious king! But the Lord knew the bloody old
tyrant better than to let him see their face again.
Mt 2:13-23.
THE
FLIGHT INTO
EGYPT--THE
MASSACRE AT
BETHLEHEM--THE
RETURN OF
JOSEPH AND
MARY WITH THE
BABE, AFTER
HEROD'S
DEATH, AND
THEIR
SETTLEMENT AT
NAZARETH.
( =
Lu 2:39).
The Flight into Egypt
(Mt 2:13-15).
13. And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord
appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child
and his mother--Observe this form of expression, repeated in
Mt 2:14
--another indirect hint that Joseph was no more than the Child's
guardian. Indeed, personally considered, Joseph has no spiritual
significance, and very little place at all, in the Gospel history.
and flee into Egypt--which, being near, as
ALFORD says, and a Roman
province independent of Herod, and much inhabited by Jews, was an easy
and convenient refuge. Ah! blessed Saviour, on what a checkered career
hast Thou entered here below! At Thy birth there was no room for Thee in
the inn; and now all Judea is too hot for Thee. How soon has the sword
begun to pierce through the Virgin's soul
(Lu 2:35)!
How early does she taste the reception which this mysterious Child of
hers is to meet with in the world! And whither is He sent? To "the
house of bondage?" Well, it once was that. But Egypt was a house of
refuge before it was a house of bondage, and now it has but returned to
its first use.
and be thou there until I bring thee word; for Herod will seek the
young child to destroy him--Herod's murderous purpose was formed before
the Magi had reached Bethlehem.
14. When he arose, he took the young child and his mother by night,
and departed into Egypt--doubtless the same night.
15. And was there until the death of Herod--which took place not very
long after this of a horrible disease; the details of which will be
found in JOSEPHUS [Antiquities, 17.6.1,5,7,8].
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet,
saying--
(Ho 11:1).
Out of Egypt have I called my son--Our Evangelist here quotes directly
from the Hebrew, warily departing from the Septuagint, which
renders the words, "From Egypt have I recalled his children," meaning
Israel's children. The prophet is reminding his people how dear Israel
was to God in the days of his youth; how Moses was bidden to say to
Pharaoh, "Thus saith the Lord, Israel is My son, My first-born; and
I say unto thee, Let My son go, that he may serve Me; and if thou
refuse to let him go, behold, I will slay thy son, even thy
first-born"
(Ex 4:22, 23);
how, when Pharaoh refused, God having slain all his first-born,
"called His own son out of Egypt," by a stroke of high-handed power and
love. Viewing the words in this light, even if our Evangelist had not
applied them to the recall from Egypt of God's own beloved,
Only-begotten Son, the application would have been irresistibly made by
all who have learnt to pierce beneath the surface to the deeper
relations which Christ bears to His people, and both to God; and who
are accustomed to trace the analogy of God's treatment of each
respectively.
16. Then Herod, &c.--As Deborah sang of the mother of Sisera: "She
looked out at a window, and cried through the lattice, Why is his
chariot so long in coming? why tarry the wheels of his chariots? Have
they not sped?" so Herod wonders that his messengers, with pious zeal,
are not hastening with the news that all is ready to receive him as a
worshipper. What can be keeping them? Have they missed their way? Has
any disaster befallen them? At length his patience is exhausted. He
makes his inquiries and finds they are already far beyond his reach on
their way home.
when he saw that he was mocked--was trifled with.
of the wise men--No, Herod, thou art not mocked of the wise men, but
of a Higher than they. He that sitteth in the heavens doth laugh at
thee; the Lord hath thee in derision. He disappointeth the devices of
the crafty, so that their hands cannot perform their enterprise. He
taketh the wise in their own craftiness, and the counsel of the froward
is carried headlong
(Ps 2:4;
Job 5:12, 13).
That blessed Babe shall die indeed, but not by thy hand. As He
afterwards told that son of thine--as cunning and as unscrupulous as
thyself--when the Pharisees warned Him to depart, for Herod would
seek to kill Him--"Go ye, and tell that fox, Behold, I cast
out devils, and I do cures to-day and to-morrow, and the third day I
shall be perfected. Nevertheless I must walk to-day, and to-morrow, and
the day following: for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of
Jerusalem"
(Lu 13:32, 33).
Bitter satire!
was exceeding wroth--To be made a fool of is what none like, and proud
kings cannot stand. Herod burns with rage and is like a wild bull in a
net. So he
sent forth--a band of hired murderers.
and slew all the children--male children.
that were in Bethlehem, and in all the coasts thereof--environs.
from two years old and under, according to the time which he had
diligently--carefully.
inquired of the wise men--In this ferocious step Herod was like
himself--as crafty as cruel. He takes a large sweep, not to miss his
mark. He thinks this will surely embrace his victim. And so it had, if
He had been there. But He is gone. Heaven and earth shall sooner pass
away than thou shalt have that Babe into thy hands. Therefore, Herod,
thou must be content to want Him: to fill up the cup of thy bitter
mortifications, already full enough--until thou die not less of a broken
heart than of a loathsome and excruciating disease. Why, ask skeptics
and skeptical critics, is not this massacre, if it really occurred,
recorded by JOSEPHUS, who is minute enough in detailing the cruelties of
Herod? To this the answer is not difficult. If we consider how small a
town Bethlehem was, it is not likely there would be many male children
in it from two years old and under; and when we think of the number of
fouler atrocities which JOSEPHUS
has recorded of him, it is unreasonable
to make anything of his silence on this.
17. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet,
saying--
(Jer 31:15,
from which the quotation differs but verbally).
18. In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and
great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be
comforted, because they are not--These words, as they stand in
Jeremiah, undoubtedly relate to the Babylonish captivity. Rachel, the
mother of Joseph and Benjamin, was buried in the neighborhood of
Bethlehem
(Ge 35:19),
where her sepulchre is still shown. She is figuratively represented as
rising from the tomb and uttering a double lament for the loss of her
children--first, by a bitter captivity, and now by a bloody death. And
a foul deed it was. O ye mothers of Bethlehem! methinks I hear you
asking why your innocent babes should be the ram caught in the thicket,
while Isaac escapes. I cannot tell you, but one thing I know, that ye
shall, some of you, live to see a day when that Babe of Bethlehem shall
be Himself the Ram, caught in another sort of thicket, in order that
your babes may escape a worse doom than they now endure. And if these
babes of yours be now in glory, through the dear might of that blessed
Babe, will they not deem it their honor that the tyrant's rage was
exhausted upon themselves instead of their infant Lord?
19. But when Herod was dead--Miserable Herod! Thou thoughtest
thyself safe from a dreaded Rival; but it was He only that was safe
from thee; and thou hast not long enjoyed even this fancied security.
See on
Mt 2:15.
behold, an angel of the Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in Egypt--Our translators, somewhat capriciously, render the
same expression "the angel of the Lord,"
Mt 1:20; 2:13;
and "an angel of the Lord," as here. As the same angel appears
to have been employed on all these high occasions--and most likely he
to whom in Luke is given the name of "Gabriel,"
Lu 1:19, 26
--perhaps it should in every instance except the first, be rendered
"the angel."
20. Saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and go into
the land of Israel--not to the land of Judea, for he was afterward
expressly warned not to settle there, nor to Galilee, for he only went
thither when he found it unsafe to settle in Judea but to "the land of
Israel," in its most general sense; meaning the Holy Land at large--the
particular province being not as yet indicated. So Joseph and the Virgin
had, like Abraham, to "go out, not knowing whither they went," till they
should receive further direction.
for they are dead which sought the young child's life--a common
expression in most languages where only one is meant, who here is Herod.
But the words are taken from the strikingly analogous case in
Ex 4:19,
which probably suggested the plural here; and where the command is given
to Moses to return to Egypt for the same reason that the greater
than Moses was now ordered to be brought back from it--the death of
him who sought his life. Herod died in the seventieth year of his age,
and thirty-seventh of his reign.
21. And he arose, and took the young child and his mother, and came
into the land of Israel--intending, as is plain from what follows, to
return to Bethlehem of Judea, there, no doubt, to rear the Infant King,
as at His own royal city, until the time should come when they would
expect Him to occupy Jerusalem, "the city of the Great King."
22. But when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judea in the room of
his father Herod--Archelaus succeeded to Judea, Samaria, and Idumea;
but Augustus refused him the title of king till it should be seen
how he conducted himself; giving him only the title of ethnarch
[JOSEPHUS, Antiquities, 17.11,4]. Above this,
however, he never rose.
The people, indeed, recognized him as his father's successor; and so it
is here said that he "reigned in the room of his father Herod." But,
after ten years' defiance of the Jewish law and cruel tyranny, the
people lodged heavy complaints against him, and the emperor banished him
to Vienne in Gaul, reducing Judea again to a Roman province. Then the
"scepter" clean "departed from Judah."
he was afraid to go thither--and no wonder, for the reason just
mentioned.
notwithstanding--or more simply, "but."
being warned of God in a dream, he turned aside--withdrew.
into the parts of Galilee--or the Galilean parts. The whole
country west of the Jordan was at this time, as is well known, divided
into three provinces--GALILEE being the northern,
JUDEA the southern, and SAMARIA the central province. The province of Galilee was
under the jurisdiction of Herod Antipas, the brother of Archelaus, his
father having left him that and Perea, on the east side of the Jordan,
as his share of the kingdom, with the title of tetrarch, which
Augustus confirmed. Though crafty and licentious, according to JOSEPHUS--precisely what the Gospel history shows him to
be (see on
Mr 6:14-30;
Lu 13:31-35)
--he was of a less cruel disposition than Archelaus; and Nazareth being
a good way off from the seat of government, and considerably secluded,
it was safer to settle there.
23. And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth--a small
town in Lower Galilee, lying in the territory of the tribe of Zebulun,
and about equally distant from the Mediterranean Sea on the west and
the Sea of Galilee on the east. Note--If, from
Lu 2:39,
one would conclude that the parents of Jesus brought Him straight back
to Nazareth after His presentation in the temple--as if there had been
no visit of the Magi, no flight to Egypt, no stay there, and no purpose
on returning to settle again at Bethlehem--one might, from our
Evangelist's way of speaking here, equally conclude that the parents of
our Lord had never been at Nazareth until now. Did we know exactly the
sources from which the matter of each of the Gospels was drawn up, or
the mode in which these were used, this apparent discrepancy would
probably disappear at once. In neither case is there any inaccuracy. At
the same time it is difficult, with these facts before us, to conceive
that either of these two Evangelists wrote his Gospel with that of the
other before him--though many think this a precarious inference.
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets, He shall
be called a Nazarene--better, perhaps, "Nazarene." The best explanation
of the origin of this name appears to be that which traces it to the
word netzer in
Isa 11:1
--the small twig, sprout, or sucker, which the prophet
there says, "shall come forth from the stem (or rather, 'stump') of
Jesse, the branch which should fructify from his roots." The little
town of Nazareth, mentioned neither in the Old Testament nor in JOSEPHUS, was probably so called from its insignificance:
a weak twig in contrast to a stately tree; and a special contempt
seemed to rest upon it--"Can any good thing come out of Nazareth?"
(Joh 1:46)
--over and above the general contempt in which all Galilee was held,
from the number of Gentiles that settled in the upper territories of
it, and, in the estimation of the Jews, debased it. Thus, in the
providential arrangement by which our Lord was brought up at the
insignificant and opprobrious town called Nazareth, there was
involved, first, a local humiliation; next, an allusion to Isaiah's
prediction of His lowly, twig-like upspringing from the branchless,
dried-up stump of Jesse; and yet further, a standing memorial of that
humiliation which "the prophets," in a number of the most striking
predictions, had attached to the Messiah.
CHAPTER 3
Mt 3:1-12.
PREACHING AND
MINISTRY OF
JOHN.
( =
Mr 1:1-8;
Lu 3:1-18).
For the proper introduction to this section, we must go to
Lu 3:1, 2.
Here, as BENGEL well observes, the curtain of the
New Testament is, as it were, drawn up, and the greatest of all epochs
of the Church commences. Even our Lord's own age is determined by it
(Lu 3:23).
No such elaborate chronological precision is to be found elsewhere in
the New Testament, and it comes fitly from him who claims it as the
peculiar recommendation of his Gospel, that "he had traced down all
things with precision from the very first"
(Mt 1:3).
Here evidently commences his proper narrative.
Lu 3:1:
Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius
Cæsar--not the fifteenth from his full accession on the
death of Augustus, but from the period when he was associated with him
in the government of the empire, three years earlier, about the end of
the year of Rome 779, or about four years before the usual reckoning.
Pontius Pilate being governor of Judea--His proper title
was procurator, but with more than the usual powers of that
office. After holding it for about ten years, he was summoned to Rome
to answer to charges brought against him; but ere he arrived, Tiberius
died (A.D. 35), and soon after miserable Pilate
committed suicide.
And Herod being tetrarch of Galilee--(See on
Mr 6:14).
and his brother Philip--a very different and very
superior Philip to the one whose name was Herod Philip, and
whose wife, Herodias, went to live with Herod Antipas (see on
Mr 6:17).
tetrarch of Ituræa--lying to the northeast of
Palestine, and so called from Itur or Jetur, Ishmael's
son
(1Ch 1:31),
and anciently belonging to the half-tribe of Manasseh.
and of the region of Trachonitis--lying farther to the northeast,
between Iturea and Damascus; a rocky district infested by robbers, and
committed by Augustus to Herod the Great to keep in order.
and Lysanias the tetrarch of Abilene--still more to the northeast;
so called, says ROBINSON,
from Abila, eighteen miles from Damascus.
Lu 3:2:
Annas and Caiaphas being the high priests--The former, though
deposed, retained much of his influence, and, probably, as sagan or
deputy, exercised much of the power of the high priesthood along with
Caiaphas, his son-in-law
(Joh 18:13;
Ac 4:6).
In David's time both Zadok and Abiathar acted as high priests
(2Sa 15:35),
and it seems to have been the fixed practice to have two
(2Ki 25:18).
the word of God came unto John the son of Zacharias in the
wilderness--Such a way of speaking is never once used when
speaking of Jesus, because He was Himself The Living Word;
whereas to all merely creature-messengers of God, the word they spoke
was a foreign element. See on
Joh 3:31.
We are now prepared for the opening words of Matthew.
1. In those days--of Christ's secluded life at Nazareth, where the last
chapter left Him.
came John the Baptist, preaching--about six months before his Master.
in the wilderness of Judea--the desert valley of the Jordan, thinly
peopled and bare in pasture, a little north of Jerusalem.
2. And saying, Repent ye--Though the word strictly denotes a
change of mind, it has respect here (and wherever it is used in
connection with salvation) primarily to that sense of sin which
leads the sinner to flee from the wrath to come, to look for relief only
from above, and eagerly to fall in with the provided remedy.
for the kingdom of heaven is at hand--This sublime phrase, used in
none of the other Gospels, occurs in this peculiarly Jewish Gospel
nearly thirty times; and being suggested by Daniel's grand vision of the
Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven to the Ancient of days, to
receive His investiture in a world-wide kingdom
(Da 7:13, 14),
it was fitted at once both to meet the national expectations and to
turn them into the right channel. A kingdom for which repentance
was the proper preparation behooved to be essentially spiritual.
Deliverance from sin, the great blessing of Christ's kingdom
(Mt 1:21),
can be valued by those only to whom sin is a burden
(Mt 9:12).
John's great work, accordingly, was to awaken this feeling and hold out
the hope of a speedy and precious remedy.
3. For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias, saying--
(Mt 11:3).
The voice of one crying in the wilderness--(See on
Lu 3:2);
the scene of his ministry corresponding to its rough nature.
Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight--This
prediction is quoted in all the four Gospels, showing that it was
regarded as a great outstanding one, and the predicted forerunner as the
connecting link between the old and the new economies. Like the great
ones of the earth, the Prince of peace was to have His immediate
approach proclaimed and His way prepared; and the call here--taking it
generally--is a call to put out of the way whatever would obstruct His
progress and hinder His complete triumph, whether those hindrances were
public or personal, outward or inward. In Luke
(Lu 3:5, 6)
the quotation is thus continued: "Every valley shall be filled, and
every mountain and hill shall be brought low; and the crooked shall be
made straight, and the rough ways shall be made smooth; and all flesh
shall see the salvation of God." Levelling and smoothing are here the
obvious figures whose sense is conveyed in the first words of the
proclamation--"Prepare ye the way of the Lord." The idea is that
every obstruction shall be so removed as to reveal to the whole world
the salvation of God in Him whose name is the "Saviour." (Compare
Ps 98:3;
Isa 11:10; 49:6; 52:10;
Lu 2:31, 32;
Ac 13:47).
4. And the same John had his raiment of camel's hair--woven of it.
and a leathern girdle about his loins--the prophetic dress of Elijah
(2Ki 1:8;
and see
Zec 13:4).
and his meat was locusts--the great, well-known Eastern locust, a food
of the poor
(Le 11:22).
and wild honey--made by wild bees
(1Sa 14:25, 26).
This dress and diet, with the shrill cry in the wilderness, would
recall the stern days of Elijah.
5. Then went out to him Jerusalem, and all Judea, and all the region
round about Jordan--From the metropolitan center to the extremities of
the Judean province the cry of this great preacher of repentance and
herald of the approaching Messiah brought trooping penitents and eager
expectants.
6. And were baptized of him in Jordan, confessing their sins--probably
confessing aloud. This baptism was at once a public seal of their felt
need of deliverance from sin, of their expectation of the coming
Deliverer, and of their readiness to welcome Him when He appeared. The
baptism itself startled, and was intended to startle, them. They were
familiar enough with the baptism of proselytes from heathenism; but
this baptism of Jews themselves was quite new and strange to them.
7. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his
baptism, he said unto them--astonished at such a spectacle.
O generation of vipers--"Viper brood," expressing the deadly influence
of both sects alike upon the community. Mutually and entirely
antagonistic as were their religious principles and spirit, the stern
prophet charges both alike with being the poisoners of the nation's
religious principles. In
Mt 12:34; 23:33,
this strong language of the Baptist is anew applied by the faithful and
true Witness to the Pharisees specifically--the only party that had
zeal enough actively to diffuse this poison.
who hath warned you--given you the hint, as the idea is.
to flee from the wrath to come?--"What can have brought you
hither?" John more than suspected it was not so much their own spiritual
anxieties as the popularity of his movement that had drawn them thither.
What an expression is this, "The wrath to come!" God's "wrath," in
Scripture, is His righteous displeasure against sin, and consequently
against all in whose skirts sin is found, arising out of the essential
and eternal opposition of His nature to all moral evil. This is called
"the coming wrath," not as being wholly future--for as a merited
sentence it lies on the sinner already, and its effects, both inward and
outward, are to some extent experienced even now--but because the
impenitent sinner will not, until "the judgment of the great day," be
concluded under it, will not have sentence publicly and irrevocably
passed upon him, will not have it discharged upon him and experience its
effects without mixture and without hope. In this view of it, it is a
wrath wholly to come, as is implied in the noticeably different form
of the expression employed by the apostle in
1Th 1:10.
Not that even true penitents came to John's baptism with all these
views of "the wrath to come." But what he says is that this was the
real import of the step itself. In this view of it, how striking
is the word he employs to express that step--fleeing from it--as
of one who, beholding a tide of fiery wrath rolling rapidly towards
him, sees in instant flight his only escape!
8. Bring forth therefore fruits--the true reading clearly is "fruit";
meet for repentance--that is, such fruit as befits a true penitent.
John now being gifted with a knowledge of the human heart, like a true
minister of righteousness and lover of souls here directs them how to
evidence and carry out their repentance, supposing it genuine; and in
the following verses warns them of their danger in case it were not.
9. And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our
father--that pillow on which the nation so fatally reposed, that
rock on which at length it split.
for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up
children unto Abraham--that is, "Flatter not yourselves with the
fond delusion that God stands in need of you, to make good His promise
of a seed to Abraham; for I tell you that, though you were all to
perish, God is as able to raise up a seed to Abraham out of those stones
as He was to take Abraham himself out of the rock whence he was hewn,
out of the hole of the pit whence he was digged"
(Isa 51:1).
Though the stern speaker may have pointed as he spoke to the pebbles of
the bare clay hills that lay around (so STANLEY'S
Sinai and Palestine), it was clearly the calling of the
Gentiles--at that time stone-dead in their sins, and quite as
unconscious of it--into the room of unbelieving and disinherited Israel
that he meant thus to indicate (see
Mt 21:43;
Ro 11:20, 30).
10. And now also--And even already.
the axe is laid unto--"lieth at."
the root of the trees--as it were ready to strike: an expressive
figure of impending judgment, only to be averted in the way next
described.
therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down,
and cast into the fire--Language so personal and individual as this
can scarcely be understood of any national judgment like the approaching
destruction of Jerusalem, with the breaking up of the Jewish polity and
the extrusion of the chosen people from their peculiar privileges which
followed it; though this would serve as the dark shadow, cast before, of
a more terrible retribution to come. The "fire," which in another verse
is called "unquenchable," can be no other than that future "torment" of
the impenitent whose "smoke ascendeth up for ever and ever," and which
by the Judge Himself is styled "everlasting punishment"
(Mt 25:46).
What a strength, too, of just indignation is in that word "cast" or
"flung into the fire!"
The third Gospel here adds the following important particulars in
Lu 3:10-16.
Lu 3:10:
And the people--the multitudes.
asked him, saying, What shall we do then?--that is, to show the
sincerity of our repentance.
Lu 3:11:
He answereth and saith unto them, He that hath two coats, let him
impart to him that hath none; and he that hath meat--provisions,
victuals.
let him do likewise--This is directed against the reigning avarice
and selfishness. (Compare the corresponding precepts of the Sermon on
the Mount,
Mt 5:40-42).
Lu 3:12:
Then came also the publicans to be baptized, and said unto him,
Master--Teacher.
what shall we do?--In what special way is the genuineness of our
repentance to be manifested?
Lu 3:13:
And he said unto them, Exact no more than that which is appointed
you--This is directed against that extortion which made the
publicans a byword. (See on
Mt 5:46;
Lu 15:1).
Lu 3:14:
And the soldiers--rather, "And soldiers"--the word means "soldiers
on active duty."
likewise demanded--asked.
of him, saying, And what shall we do? And he said unto them, Do
violence to no man--Intimidate. The word signifies to "shake
thoroughly," and refers probably to the extorting of money or other
property.
neither accuse any falsely--by acting as informers vexatiously on
frivolous or false pretexts.
and be content with your wages--or "rations." We may take this,
say WEBSTER and
WILKINSON, as a warning against mutiny, which the
officers attempted to suppress by largesses and donations. And thus the
"fruits" which would evidence their repentance were just resistance to
the reigning sins--particularly of the class to which the penitent
belonged--and the manifestation of an opposite spirit.
Lu 3:15:
And as the people were in expectation--in a state of excitement,
looking for something new
and all men mused in their hearts of John, whether he were the
Christ, or not--rather, "whether he himself might be the Christ."
The structure of this clause implies that they could hardly think it,
but yet could not help asking themselves whether it might not be;
showing both how successful he had been in awakening the expectation of
Messiah's immediate appearing, and the high estimation and even
reverence, which his own character commanded.
Lu 3:16:
John answered--either to that deputation from Jerusalem, of which
we read in
Joh 1:19,
&c., or on some other occasion, to remove impressions derogatory to his
blessed Master, which he knew to be taking hold of the popular mind.
saying unto them all--in solemn protestation.
(We now return to the first Gospel.)
11. I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance--(See on
Mt 3:6);
but he that cometh after me is mightier than I--In Mark and Luke
this is more emphatic--"But there cometh the Mightier than I"
(Mr 1:7;
Lu 3:16).
whose shoes--sandals.
I am not worthy to bear--The sandals were tied and untied, and borne
about by the meanest servants.
he shall baptize you--the emphatic "He": "He it is," to the exclusion
of all others, "that shall baptize you."
with the Holy Ghost--"So far from entertaining such a thought as laying
claim to the honors of Messiahship, the meanest services I can render to
that 'Mightier than I that is coming after me' are too high an honor for
me; I am but the servant, but the Master is coming; I administer but the
outward symbol of purification; His it is, as His sole prerogative, to
dispense the inward reality." Beautiful spirit, distinguishing this
servant of Christ throughout!
and with fire--To take this as a distinct baptism from that of the
Spirit--a baptism of the impenitent with hell-fire--is exceedingly
unnatural. Yet this was the view of ORIGEN
among the Fathers; and among
moderns, of NEANDER,
MEYER,
DE
WETTE, and
LANGE. Nor is it much better
to refer it to the fire of the great day, by which the earth and the
works that are therein shall be burned up. Clearly, as we think, it is
but the fiery character of the Spirit's operations upon the
soul--searching, consuming, refining, sublimating--as nearly all good
interpreters understand the words. And thus, in two successive clauses,
the two most familiar emblems--water and fire--are employed to
set forth the same purifying operations of the Holy Ghost upon the soul.
12. Whose fan--winnowing fan.
is in his hand--ready for use. This is no other than the preaching
of the Gospel, even now beginning, the effect of which would be to
separate the solid from the spiritually worthless, as wheat, by the
winnowing fan, from the chaff. (Compare the similar representation in
Mal 3:1-3).
and he will throughly purge his floor--threshing-floor; that is, the
visible Church.
and gather his wheat--His true-hearted saints; so called for their
solid worth (compare
Am 9:9;
Lu 22:31).
into the garner--"the kingdom of their Father," as this "garner" or
"barn" is beautifully explained by our Lord in the parable of the wheat
and the tares
(Mt 13:30, 43).
but he will burn up the chaff--empty, worthless professors of religion,
void of all solid religious principle and character (see
Ps 1:4).
with unquenchable fire--Singular is the strength of this apparent
contradiction of figures:--to be burnt up, but with a fire that is
unquenchable; the one expressing the utter destruction of all that
constitutes one's true life, the other the
continued consciousness of existence in that awful condition.
Luke adds the following important particulars
(Lu 3:18-20):
Lu 3:18:
And many other things in his exhortation preached he unto the
people--showing that we have here but an abstract of his teaching.
Besides what we read in
Joh 1:29, 33, 34; 3:27-36,
the incidental allusion to his having taught his disciples to pray
(Lu 11:1)
--of which not a word is said elsewhere--shows how varied his teaching
was.
Lu 3:19:
But Herod the tetrarch, being reproved by him for Herodias his
brother Philip's wife, and for all the evils which Herod had
done--In this last clause we have an important fact, here only
mentioned, showing how thoroughgoing was the fidelity of the Baptist
to his royal hearer, and how strong must have been the workings of
conscience in that slave of passion when, notwithstanding such
plainness, he "did many things, and heard John gladly"
(Mr 6:20).
Lu 3:20:
Added yet this above all, that he shut up John in prison--This
imprisonment of John, however, did not take place for some time after
this; and it is here recorded merely because the Evangelist did not
intend to recur to his history till he had occasion to relate the
message which he sent to Christ from his prison at Machærus
(Lu 7:18,
&c.).
Mt 3:13-17.
BAPTISM OF
CHRIST AND
DESCENT OF THE
SPIRIT UPON
HIM
IMMEDIATELY
THEREAFTER.
( =
Mr 1:9-11;
Lu 3:21, 22;
Joh 1:31-34).
Baptism of Christ
(Mt 3:13-15).
13. Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized
of him--Moses rashly anticipated the divine call to deliver his
people, and for this was fain to flee the house of bondage, and wait in
obscurity for forty years more
(Ex 2:11,
&c.). Not so this greater than Moses. All but thirty years had He now
spent in privacy at Nazareth, gradually ripening for His public work,
and calmly awaiting the time appointed of the Father. Now it had
arrived; and this movement from Galilee to Jordan is the step,
doubtless, of deepest interest to all heaven since that first one which
brought Him into the world. Luke
(Lu 3:21)
has this important addition--"Now when all the people were
baptized, it came to pass, that Jesus being baptized,"
&c.--implying that Jesus waited till all other applicants for baptism
that day had been disposed of, ere He stepped forward, that He might
not seem to be merely one of the crowd. Thus, as He rode into Jerusalem
upon an ass "whereon yet never man sat"
(Lu 19:30),
and lay in a sepulchre "wherein was never man yet laid"
(Joh 19:41),
so in His baptism, too. He would be "separate from sinners."
14. But John forbade him--rather, "was (in the act of) hindering
him," or "attempting to hinder him."
saying, I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to
me?--(How John came to recognize Him, when he says he knew Him not,
see on
John 1. 31-34.)
The emphasis of this most remarkable speech lies all in the pronouns:
"What! Shall the Master come for baptism to the servant--the sinless
Saviour to a sinner?" That thus much is in the Baptist's words will be
clearly seen if it be observed that he evidently regarded Jesus as
Himself needing no purification but rather qualified to
impart it to those who did. And do not all his other testimonies to
Christ fully bear out this sense of the words? But it were a pity if,
in the glory of this testimony to Christ, we should miss the beautiful
spirit in which it was borne--"Lord, must I baptize Thee?
Can I bring myself to do such a thing?"--reminding us of Peter's
exclamation at the supper table, "Lord, dost Thou wash my feet?" while
it has nothing of the false humility and presumption which dictated
Peter's next speech. "Thou shalt never wash my feet"
(Joh 13:6, 8).
15. And Jesus answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now--"Let
it pass for the present"; that is, "Thou recoilest, and no wonder, for
the seeming incongruity is startling; but in the present case do as thou
art bidden."
for thus it becometh us--"us," not in the sense of "me and
thee," or "men in general," but as in
Joh 3:11.
to fulfil all righteousness--If this be rendered, with SCRIVENER, "every ordinance," or, with CAMPBELL, "every institution," the meaning is obvious
enough; and the same sense is brought out by "all righteousness," or
compliance with everything enjoined, baptism included. Indeed, if this
be the meaning, our version perhaps best brings out the force of the
opening word "Thus." But we incline to think that our Lord meant more
than this. The import of circumcision and of baptism seems to be
radically the same. And if our remarks on the circumcision of our Lord
(see on
Lu 2:21-24)
are well founded, He would seem to have said, "Thus do I impledge
Myself to the whole righteousness of the Law--thus symbolically do
enter on and engage to fulfil it all." Let the thoughtful reader weigh
this.
Then he suffered him--with true humility, yielding to higher authority
than his own impressions of propriety.
Descent of the Spirit upon the Baptized Redeemer
(Mt 3:16, 17).
16. And Jesus when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the
water--rather, "from the water." Mark has "out of the water"
(Mr 1:10).
"and"--adds Luke
(Lu 3:21),
"while He was praying"; a grand piece of information. Can there be a
doubt about the burden of that prayer; a prayer sent up, probably,
while yet in the water--His blessed head suffused with the baptismal
element; a prayer continued likely as He stepped out of the stream, and
again stood upon the dry ground; the work before Him, the needed and
expected Spirit to rest upon Him for it, and the glory He would then
put upon the Father that sent Him--would not these fill His breast, and
find silent vent in such form as this?--"Lo, I come; I delight to do
Thy will, O God. Father, glorify Thy name. Show Me a token for good.
Let the Spirit of the Lord God come upon Me, and I will preach the
Gospel to the poor, and heal the broken-hearted, and send forth
judgment unto victory." While He was yet speaking--
lo, the heavens were opened--Mark says, sublimely, "He saw the heavens
cleaving"
(Mr 1:10).
and he saw the Spirit of God descending--that is, He only, with the
exception of His honored servant, as he tells us himself
(Joh 1:32-34);
the by-standers apparently seeing nothing.
like a dove, and lighting upon him--Luke says, "in a bodily shape"
(Lu 3:22);
that is, the blessed Spirit, assuming the corporeal form of a dove,
descended thus upon His sacred head. But why in this form? The
Scripture use of this emblem will be our best guide here. "My dove,
my undefiled is one," says the Song of Solomon
(So 6:9).
This is chaste purity. Again, "Be ye harmless as doves," says
Christ Himself
(Mt 10:16).
This is the same thing, in the form of inoffensiveness towards men. "A
conscience void of offense toward God and toward men"
(Ac 24:16)
expresses both. Further, when we read in the Song of Solomon
(So 2:14),
"O my dove, that art in the clefts of the rocks, in the
secret places of the stairs (see
Isa 60:8),
let me see thy countenance, let me hear thy voice; for sweet is thy
voice, and thy countenance is comely"--it is shrinking modesty,
meekness, gentleness, that is thus charmingly depicted. In a word--not
to allude to the historical emblem of the dove that flew back to the
ark, bearing in its mouth the olive leaf of peace
(Ge 8:11)
--when we read
(Ps 68:13),
"Ye shall be as the wings of a dove covered with silver, and her
feathers with yellow gold," it is beauteousness that is thus
held forth. And was not such that "holy, harmless, undefiled One," the
"separate from sinners?" "Thou art fairer than the children of men;
grace is poured into Thy lips; therefore God hath blessed Thee for
ever!" But the fourth Gospel gives us one more piece of information
here, on the authority of one who saw and testified of it: "John bare
record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove,
and IT ABODE UPON HIM." And
lest we should think that this was an accidental thing, he adds that
this last particular was expressly given him as part of the sign by
which he was to recognize and identify Him as the Son of God: "And I
knew Him not: but He that sent me to baptize with water, the same said
unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending AND REMAINING ON HIM, the same is
He which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw and bare record that
this is the Son of God"
(Joh 1:32-34).
And when with this we compare the predicted descent of the Spirit upon
Messiah
(Isa 11:2),
"And the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon Him," we cannot
doubt that it was this permanent and perfect resting of the Holy Ghost
upon the Son of God--now and henceforward in His official
capacity--that was here visibly manifested.
17. And lo a voice from heaven, saying, This is--Mark and Luke give
it in the direct form, "Thou art."
(Mr 1:11;
Lu 3:22).
my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased--The verb is put in the
aorist to express absolute complacency, once and for ever felt towards
Him. The English here, at least to modern ears, is scarcely strong
enough. "I delight" comes the nearest, perhaps, to that ineffable
complacency which is manifestly intended; and this is the rather to
be preferred, as it would immediately carry the thoughts back to that
august Messianic prophecy to which the voice from heaven plainly alluded
(Isa 42:1),
"Behold My Servant, whom I uphold; Mine Elect, IN
WHOM MY SOUL DELIGHTETH." Nor are the words
which follow to be overlooked, "I have put My Spirit upon Him; He shall
bring forth judgment to the Gentiles." (The Septuagint perverts
this, as it does most of the Messianic predictions, interpolating the
word "Jacob," and applying it to the Jews). Was this voice heard by the
by-standers? From Matthew's form of it, one might suppose it so
designed; but it would appear that it was not, and probably John only
heard and saw anything peculiar about that great baptism. Accordingly,
the words, "Hear ye Him," are not added, as at the Transfiguration.
CHAPTER 4
Mt 4:1-11.
TEMPTATION OF
CHRIST.
( =
Mr 1:12, 13;
Lu 4:1-13).
1. Then--an indefinite note of sequence. But Mark's word
(Mr 1:12)
fixes what we should have presumed was meant, that it was "immediately"
after His baptism; and with this agrees the statement of Luke
(Lu 4:1).
was Jesus led up--that is, from the low Jordan valley to some more
elevated spot.
of the Spirit--that blessed Spirit immediately before spoken of as
descending upon Him at His baptism, and abiding upon Him. Luke,
connecting these two scenes, as if the one were but the sequel of the
other, says, "Jesus, being full of the Holy Ghost, returned from Jordan,
and was led," &c. Mark's expression has a startling sharpness about
it--"Immediately the Spirit driveth Him"
(Mr 1:12),
"putteth," or "hurrieth Him forth," or "impelleth Him." (See the same
word in
Mr 1:43; 5:40;
Mt 9:25; 13:52;
Joh 10:4).
The thought thus strongly expressed is the mighty constraining impulse
of the Spirit under which He went; while Matthew's more gentle
expression, "was led up," intimates how purely voluntary on His own
part this action was.
into the wilderness--probably the wild Judean desert. The particular
spot which tradition has fixed upon has hence got the name of
Quarantana or Quarantaria, from the forty days--"an almost
perpendicular wall of rock twelve or fifteen hundred feet above the
plain" [ROBINSON, Palestine]. The supposition of those who incline
to place the temptation amongst the mountains of Moab is, we think, very
improbable.
to be tempted--The Greek word (peirazein) means simply to
try or make proof of; and when ascribed to God in His dealings with
men, it means, and can mean no more than this. Thus,
Ge 22:1,
"It came to pass that God did tempt Abraham," or put his faith to a
severe proof. (See
De 8:2).
But for the most part in Scripture the word is used in a bad sense, and
means to entice, solicit, or provoke to sin. Hence the name here given
to the wicked one--"the tempter"
(Mt 4:3).
Accordingly "to be tempted" here is to be understood both ways. The
Spirit conducted Him into the wilderness simply to have His faith
tried; but as the agent in this trial was to be the wicked one, whose
whole object would be to seduce Him from His allegiance to God, it was a
temptation in the bad sense of the term. The unworthy inference which
some would draw from this is energetically repelled by an apostle
(Jas 1:13-17).
of the devil--The word signifies a slanderer--one who casts
imputations upon another. Hence that other name given him
(Re 12:10),
"The accuser of the brethren, who accuseth them before our God day and
night." Mark
(Mr 1:13)
says, "He was forty days tempted of Satan," a word signifying an
adversary, one who lies in wait for, or sets himself in
opposition to another. These and other names of the same fallen spirit
point to different features in his character or operations. What was
the high design of this? First, as we judge, to give our Lord a taste
of what lay before Him in the work He had undertaken; next, to make
trial of the glorious equipment for it which He had just received;
further, to give Him encouragement, by the victory now to be won, to go
forward spoiling principalities and powers, until at length He should
make a show of them openly, triumphing over them in His cross: that the
tempter, too, might get a taste, at the very outset, of the new kind of
material in man which he would find he had here to deal with;
finally, that He might acquire experimental ability "to succor them
that are tempted"
(Heb 2:18).
The temptation evidently embraced two stages: the one continuing
throughout the forty days' fast; the other, at the conclusion of that
period.
FIRST
STAGE:
2. And when he had fasted forty days and forty nights--Luke says
"When they were quite ended"
(Lu 4:2).
he was afterward an hungered--evidently implying that the sensation
of hunger was unfelt during all the forty days; coming on only at their
close. So it was apparently with Moses
(Ex 34:28)
and Elijah
(1Ki 19:8)
for the same period. A supernatural power of endurance was of course
imparted to the body, but this probably operated through a natural
law--the absorption of the Redeemer's Spirit in the dread conflict with
the tempter. (See on
Ac 9:9).
Had we only this Gospel, we should suppose the temptation did not begin
till after this. But it is clear, from Mark's statement, that "He was
in the wilderness forty days tempted of Satan"
(Mr 1:13),
and Luke's, "being forty days tempted of the devil"
(Lu 4:2),
that there was a forty days' temptation before the three
specific temptations afterwards recorded. And this is what we have
called the First Stage. What the precise nature and object of the forty
days' temptation were is not recorded. But two things seem plain
enough. First, the tempter had utterly failed of his object, else it
had not been renewed; and the terms in which he opens his second attack
imply as much. But further, the tempter's whole object during the forty
days evidently was to get Him to distrust the heavenly testimony borne
to Him at His baptism as
THE
SON OF
GOD--to persuade Him to regard it as but a splendid
illusion--and, generally, to dislodge from His breast the consciousness
of His Sonship. With what plausibility the events of His previous
history from the beginning would be urged upon Him in support of this
temptation it is easy to imagine. And it makes much in support of this
view of the forty days' temptation that the particulars of it are not
recorded; for how the details of such a purely internal struggle could
be recorded it is hard to see. If this be correct, how naturally does
the SECOND
STAGE of the temptation open! In Mark's brief notice of the
temptation there is one expressive particular not given either by
Matthew or by Luke--that "He was with the wild beasts"
(Mr 1:12),
no doubt to add terror to solitude, and aggravate the horrors of the
whole scene.
3. And when the tempter came to him--Evidently we have here a new
scene.
he said, if thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made
bread--rather, "loaves," answering to "stones" in the plural; whereas
Luke, having said, "Command this stone," in the singular, adds, "that it
be made bread," in the singular
(Lu 4:3).
The sensation of hunger, unfelt during all the forty days, seems now to
have come on in all its keenness--no doubt to open a door to the
tempter, of which he is not slow to avail himself; "Thou still clingest
to that vainglorious confidence that Thou art the Son of God, carried
away by those illusory scenes at the Jordan. Thou wast born in a
stable; but Thou art the Son of God! hurried off to Egypt for fear of
Herod's wrath; but Thou art the Son of God! a carpenter's roof supplied
Thee with a home, and in the obscurity of a despicable town of Galilee
Thou hast spent thirty years, yet still Thou art the Son of God! and a
voice from heaven, it seems, proclaimed it in Thine ears at the Jordan!
Be it so; but after that, surely Thy days of obscurity and trial
should have an end. Why linger for weeks in this desert, wandering
among the wild beasts and craggy rocks, unhonored, unattended,
unpitied, ready to starve for want of the necessaries of life? Is this
befitting "the Son of God?" At the bidding of "the Son of God" surely
those stones shall all be turned into loaves, and in a moment present
an abundant repast."
4. But he answered and said, It is written--
(De 8:3).
Man shall not live by bread alone--more emphatically, as in the
Greek, "Not by bread alone shall man live."
but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God--Of all
passages in Old Testament Scripture, none could have been pitched upon
more apposite, perhaps not one so apposite, to our Lord's purpose. "The
Lord . . . led thee (said Moses to Israel, at the close of their
journeyings) these forty years in the wilderness, to humble thee, and to
prove thee, to know what was in thine heart, whether thou wouldest keep
His commandments, or no. And He humbled thee, and suffered thee to
hunger, and fed thee with manna, which thou knewest not, neither did thy
fathers know; that He might make thee know that man doth not live by
bread only," &c., "Now, if Israel spent, not forty days, but forty
years in a waste, howling wilderness, where there were no means of human
subsistence, not starving, but divinely provided for, on purpose to
prove to every age that human support depends not upon bread, but upon
God's unfailing word of promise and pledge of all needful providential
care, am I, distrusting this word of God, and despairing of relief, to
take the law into My own hand? True, the Son of God is able enough to
turn stones into bread: but what the Son of God is able to do is not the
present question, but what is man's duty under want of the
necessaries of life. And as Israel's condition in the wilderness did not
justify their unbelieving murmurings and frequent desperation, so
neither would Mine warrant the exercise of the power of the Son of God
in snatching despairingly at unwarranted relief. As man, therefore, I
will await divine supply, nothing doubting that at the fitting time it
will arrive." The second temptation in this Gospel is in Luke's the
third. That Matthew's order is the right one will appear, we think,
quite clearly in the sequel.
5. Then the devil taketh him up--rather, "conducteth Him."
into the holy city--so called (as in
Isa 48:2;
Ne 11:1)
from its being "the city of the Great King," the seat of the temple,
the metropolis of all Jewish worship.
and setteth him on a pinnacle of the temple--rather, "the pinnacle"--a
certain well-known projection. Whether this refers to the highest
summit of the temple, which bristled with golden spikes
[JOSEPHUS, Antiquities, 5.5,6]; or whether it refers to another peak,
on Herod's royal portico, overhanging the ravine of Kedron, at the
valley of Hinnom--an immense tower built on the very edge of this
precipice, from the top of which dizzy height
JOSEPHUS says one could
not look to the bottom [Antiquities, 15.11,5]--is not certain; but
the latter is probably meant.
6. And saith unto him, If thou be the Son of God--As this temptation
starts with the same point as the first--our Lord's determination not to
be disputed out of His Sonship--it seems to us clear that the one came
directly after the other; and as the remaining temptation shows that the
hope of carrying that point was abandoned, and all was staked upon a
desperate venture, we think that remaining temptation is thus shown to
be the last; as will appear still more when we come to it.
cast thyself down--"from hence"
(Lu 4:9).
for it is written--
(Ps 91:11, 12).
"But what is this I see?" exclaims stately BISHOP
HALL. "Satan himself with a Bible under his arm
and a text in his mouth!" Doubtless the tempter, having felt the power
of God's Word in the former temptation, was eager to try the effect of
it from his own mouth
(2Co 11:14).
He shall give his angels charge concerning thee: and in their hands--rather, "on their hands."
they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a
stone--The quotation is, precisely as it stands in the Hebrew and
the Septuagint, save that after the first clause the words, "to keep
thee in all thy ways," are here omitted. Not a few good expositors have
thought that this omission was intentional, to conceal the fact that
this would not have been one of "His ways," that is, of duty. But as
our Lord's reply makes no allusion to this, but seizes on the great
principle involved in the promise quoted, so when we look at the promise
itself, it is plain that the sense of it is precisely the same whether
the clause in question be inserted or not.
7. Jesus said unto him, It is written again--
(De 6:16),
as if he should say, "True, it is so written, and on that promise I
implicitly rely; but in using it there is another Scripture which must
not be forgotten."
Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God--"Preservation in danger is
divinely pledged: shall I then create danger, either to put the
promised security skeptically to the proof, or wantonly to demand a
display of it? That were 'to tempt the Lord my God,' which, being
expressly forbidden, would forfeit the right to expect preservation."
8. Again, the devil taketh him up--"conducteth him," as before.
into--or "unto"
an exceeding high mountain, and showeth him all the kingdoms of the
world, and the glory of them--Luke
(Lu 4:5)
adds the important clause, "in a moment of time"; a clause which seems
to furnish a key to the true meaning. That a scene was presented to our
Lord's natural eye seems plainly expressed. But to limit this to the
most extensive scene which the natural eye could take in, is to give a
sense to the expression, "all the kingdoms of the world," quite
violent. It remains, then, to gather from the expression, "in a moment
of time"-- which manifestly is intended to intimate some supernatural
operation--that it was permitted to the tempter to extend
preternaturally for a moment our Lord's range of vision, and throw a
"glory" or glitter over the scene of vision: a thing not inconsistent
with the analogy of other scriptural statements regarding the permitted
operations of the wicked one. In this case, the "exceeding height" of
the "mountain" from which this sight was beheld would favor the effect
to be produced.
9. And saith unto him, All these things will I give thee--"and the
glory of them," adds Luke
(Lu 4:6).
But Matthew having already said that this was "showed Him," did not
need to repeat it here. Luke
(Lu 4:6)
adds these other very important clauses, here omitted--"for that is,"
or "has been," "delivered unto me, and to whomsoever I will I give it."
Was this wholly false? That were not like Satan's unusual policy, which
is to insinuate his lies under cover of some truth. What truth, then,
is there here? We answer, Is not Satan thrice called by our Lord
Himself, "the prince of this world"
(Joh 12:31; 14:30; 16:11)?
Does not the apostle call him "the god of this world"
(2Co 4:4)?
And still further, is it not said that Christ came to destroy by His
death "him that hath the power of death, that is, the devil"
(Heb 2:14)?
No doubt these passages only express men's voluntary subjection to the
rule of the wicked one while they live, and his power to surround death
to them, when it comes, with all the terrors of the wages of sin. But
as this is a real and terrible sway, so all Scripture represents men as
righteously sold under it. In this sense he speaks what is not devoid of
truth, when he says, "All this is delivered unto me." But how does he
deliver this "to whomsoever he will?" As employing whomsoever he pleases
of his willing subjects in keeping men under his power. In this case his
offer to our Lord was that of a deputed supremacy commensurate with
his own, though as his gift and for his ends.
if thou wilt fall down and worship me--This was the sole but monstrous
condition. No Scripture, it will be observed, is quoted now, because
none could be found to support so blasphemous a claim. In fact, he has
ceased now to present his temptations under the mask of piety, and he
stands out unblushingly as the rival of God Himself in his claims on the
homage of men. Despairing of success as an angel of light, he throws off
all disguise, and with a splendid bribe solicits divine honor. This
again shows that we are now at the last of the temptations, and that
Matthew's order is the true one.
10. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan--Since the tempter
has now thrown off the mask, and stands forth in his true character, our
Lord no longer deals with him as a pretended friend and pious
counsellor, but calls him by his right name--His knowledge of which from
the outset He had carefully concealed till now--and orders him off. This
is the final and conclusive evidence, as we think, that Matthew's must
be the right order of the temptations. For who can well conceive of the
tempter's returning to the assault after this, in the pious character
again, and hoping still to dislodge the consciousness of His Sonship,
while our Lord must in that case be supposed to quote Scripture to one
He had called the devil to his face--thus throwing His pearls before
worse than swine?
for it is written--
(De 6:13).
Thus does our Lord part with Satan on the rock of Scripture.
Thou shalt worship--In the Hebrew and the Septuagint it is,
"Thou shalt fear"; but as the sense is the same, so "worship" is
here used to show emphatically that what the tempter claimed was
precisely what God had forbidden.
the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve--The word "serve" in
the second clause, is one never used by the Septuagint of any but
religious service; and in this sense exclusively is it used in the
New Testament, as we find it here. Once more the word "only," in the
second clause--not expressed in the Hebrew and the Septuagint--is
here added to bring out emphatically the negative and prohibitory
feature of the command. (See
Ga 3:10
for a similar supplement of the word "all" in a quotation from
De 27:26).
11. Then the devil leaveth him--Luke says, "And when the devil had
exhausted"--or "quite ended," as in
Lu 4:2
--"every (mode of) temptation, he departed from him till a season." The
definite "season" here indicated is expressly referred to by our Lord
in
Joh 14:30
and Lu 22:52, 53.
and, behold, angels came and ministered unto him--or supplied Him with
food, as the same expression means in
Mr 1:31
and Lu 8:3.
Thus did angels to Elijah
(1Ki 19:5-8).
Excellent critics think that they ministered, not food only, but
supernatural support and cheer also. But this would be the natural
effect rather than the direct object of the visit, which
was plainly what we have expressed. And after having refused to claim
the illegitimate ministration of angels in His behalf, oh, with
what deep joy would He accept their services when sent, unasked, at the
close of all this temptation, direct from Him whom He had so gloriously
honored! What "angels' food" would this repast be to Him! and as He
partook of it, might not a Voice from heaven be heard again, by any who
could read the Father's mind, "Said I not well, This is my beloved Son,
in whom I am well pleased?"
Mt 4:12-25.
CHRIST
BEGINS
HIS
GALILEAN
MINISTRY--CALLING OF
PETER AND
ANDREW,
JAMES AND
JOHN--HIS
FIRST
GALILEAN
CIRCUIT.
( =
Mr 1:14-20, 35-39;
Lu 4:14, 15).
There is here a notable gap in the history, which but for the fourth
Gospel we should never have discovered. From the former Gospels we
should have been apt to draw three inferences, which from the fourth one
we know to be erroneous: First, that our Lord awaited the close of
John's ministry, by his arrest and imprisonment, before beginning His
own; next, that there was but a brief interval between the baptism of
our Lord and the imprisonment of John; and further, that our Lord not
only opened His work in Galilee, but never ministered out of it, and
never visited Jerusalem at all nor kept a passover till He went thither
to become "our Passover, sacrificed for us." The fourth Gospel alone
gives the true succession of events; not only recording those important
openings of our Lord's public work which preceded the Baptist's
imprisonment--extending to the end of the third chapter--but so
specifying the passover which occurred during our Lord's ministry as to
enable us to line off, with a large measure of certainty, the events of
the first three Gospels according to the successive passovers which they
embraced. EUSEBIUS, the ecclesiastical historian, who, early in the
fourth century, gave much attention to this subject, in noticing these
features of the Evangelical Records, says
[Ecclesiastical History, 3.24] that John wrote his Gospel at the
entreaty of those who knew the important materials he possessed, and
filled up what is wanting in the first three Gospels. Why it was
reserved for the fourth Gospel, published at so late a period, to supply
such important particulars in the life of Christ, it is not easy to
conjecture with any probability. It may be, that though not
unacquainted with the general facts, they were not furnished with
reliable details. But one thing may be affirmed with tolerable
certainty, that as our Lord's teaching at Jerusalem was of a depth and
grandeur scarcely so well adapted to the prevailing character of the
first three Gospels, but altogether congenial to the fourth; and as the
bare mention of the successive passovers, without any account of the
transactions and discourses they gave rise to, would have served little
purpose in the first three Gospels, there may have been no way of
preserving the unity and consistency of each Gospel, so as to furnish by
means of them all the precious information we get from them, save by the
plan on which they are actually constructed.
Entry into Galilee
(Mt 4:12-17).
12. Now when Jesus had heard that John was cast into prison--more
simply, "was delivered up," as recorded in
Mt 14:3-5;
Mr 6:17-20;
Lu 3:19, 20.
he departed--rather, "withdrew."
into Galilee--as recorded, in its proper place,
in
Joh 4:1-3.
13. And leaving Nazareth--The prevalent opinion is that this refers
to a first visit to Nazareth after His baptism, whose details are
given by Luke
(Lu 4:16,
&c.); a second visit being that detailed by our Evangelist
(Mt 13:54-58),
and by Mark
(Mr 6:1-6).
But to us there seem all but insuperable difficulties in the
supposition of two visits to Nazareth after His baptism; and on the
grounds stated in
Lu 4:16,
&c., we think that the one only visit to Nazareth is that
recorded by Matthew
(Mt 13:53-58),
Mark
(Mr 6:1-6),
and Luke
(Lu 4:14-30).
But how, in that case, are we to take the word
"leaving Nazareth" here? We answer, just as the same word is used in
Ac 21:3,
"Now when we had sighted Cyprus, and left it on the left, we
sailed into Syria,"--that is, without entering Cyprus at all, but
merely "sighting" it, as the nautical phrase is, they steered southeast
of it, leaving it on the northwest. So here, what we understand the
Evangelist to say is, that Jesus, on His return to Galilee, did not, as
might have been expected, make Nazareth the place of His stated
residence, but, "leaving [or passing by] Nazareth,"
he came and dwelt in Capernaum, which is upon the
seacoast--maritime Capernaum, on the northwest shore of the Sea of
Galilee; but the precise spot is unknown. (See on
Mt 11:23).
Our Lord seems to have chosen it for several reasons. Four or five of
the Twelve lived there; it had a considerable and mixed population,
securing some freedom from that intense bigotry which even to this day
characterizes all places where Jews in large numbers dwell nearly
alone; it was centrical, so that not only on the approach of the annual
festivals did large numbers pass through it or near it, but on any
occasion multitudes could easily be collected about it; and for
crossing and recrossing the lake, which our Lord had so often occasion
to do, no place could be more convenient. But one other high reason
for the choice of Capernaum remains to be mentioned, the only one
specified by our Evangelist.
in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim--the one lying to the west
of the Sea of Galilee, the other to the north of it; but the precise
boundaries cannot now be traced out.
14. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the
prophet--
(Isa 9:1, 2
or, as in Hebrew, Isaiah 8:23, and 9:1).
saying--as follows:
15. The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephthalim, by the way of
the sea--the coast skirting the Sea of Galilee westward--beyond
Jordan--a phrase commonly meaning eastward of Jordan; but here and in
several places it means westward of the Jordan. The word seems to have
got the general meaning of "the other side"; the nature of the case
determining which side that was.
Galilee of the Gentiles--so called from its position, which made
it the frontier between the Holy Land and the external world. While
Ephraim and Judah, as STANLEY says, were separated
from the world by the Jordan valley on one side and the hostile
Philistines on another, the northern tribes were in the direct highway
of all the invaders from the north, in unbroken communication with the
promiscuous races who have always occupied the heights of Lebanon, and
in close and peaceful alliance with the most commercial nation of the
ancient world, the Phœnicians. Twenty of the cities of Galilee
were actually annexed by Solomon to the adjacent kingdom of Tyre, and
formed, with their territory, the "boundary" or "offscouring"
(Gebul or Cabul) of the two dominions--at a later time
still known by the general name of "the boundaries (coasts or borders)
of Tyre and Sidon." In the first great transportation of the Jewish
population, Naphtali and Galilee suffered the same fate as the
trans-jordanic tribes before Ephraim or Judah had been molested
(2Ki 15:29).
In the time of the Christian era this original disadvantage of their
position was still felt; the speech of the Galileans "bewrayed them" by
its uncouth pronunciation
(Mt 26:73);
and their distance from the seats of government and civilization at
Jerusalem and Cæsarea gave them their character for turbulence or
independence, according as it was viewed by their friends or their
enemies.
16. The people which sat in darkness saw great light; and to them which
sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up--The prophetic
strain to which these words belong commences with the seventh chapter of
Isaiah, to which the sixth chapter is introductory, and goes down to the
end of the twelfth chapter, which hymns the spirit of that whole strain
of prophecy. It belongs to the reign of Ahaz and turns upon the combined
efforts of the two neighboring kingdoms of Syria and Israel to crush
Judah. In these critical circumstances Judah and her king were, by
their ungodliness, provoking the Lord to sell them into the hands of
their enemies. What, then, is the burden of this prophetic strain, on to
the passage here quoted? First, Judah shall not, cannot perish, because
IMMANUEL, the Virgin's Son, is to come forth from his loins. Next, one
of the invaders shall soon perish, and the kingdoms of neither be
enlarged. Further, while the Lord will be the Sanctuary of such as
confide in these promises and await their fulfilment, He will drive to
confusion, darkness, and despair the vast multitude of the nation who
despised His oracles, and, in their anxiety and distress, betook
themselves to the lying oracles of the heathen. This carries us down to
the end of the eighth chapter. At the opening of the ninth chapter a
sudden light is seen breaking in upon one particular part of the
country, the part which was to suffer most in these wars and
devastations--"the land of Zebulun, and the land of Naphtali, the way of
the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee and the Gentiles." The rest of the
prophecy stretches over both the Assyrian and the Chaldean captivities
and terminates in the glorious Messianic prophecy of the eleventh
chapter and the choral hymn of the twelfth chapter. Well, this is the
point seized on by our Evangelist. By Messiah's taking up His abode in
those very regions of Galilee, and shedding His glorious light upon
them, this prediction, He says, of the Evangelical prophet was now
fulfilled; and if it was not thus fulfilled, we may confidently affirm
it was not fulfilled in any age of the Jewish ceremony, and has received
no fulfilment at all. Even the most rationalistic critics have
difficulty in explaining it in any other way.
17. From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent; for the
kingdom of heaven is at hand--Thus did our Lord not only take up the
strain, but give forth the identical summons of His honored forerunner.
Our Lord sometimes speaks of the new kingdom as already come--in His own
Person and ministry; but the economy of it was only "at hand" until
the blood of the cross was shed, and the Spirit on the day of Pentecost
opened the fountain for sin and for uncleanness to the world at large.
Calling of Peter and Andrew James and John
(Mt 4:18-22).
18. And Jesus, walking--The word "Jesus" here appears not to belong
to the text, but to have been introduced from those portions of it which
were transcribed to be used as church lessons; where it was naturally
introduced as a connecting word at the commencement of a lesson.
by the Sea of Galilee, saw two brethren, Simon called Peter and Andrew
his brother, casting a net into the sea; for they were fishers--"called
Peter" for the reason mentioned in
Mt 16:18.
19. And he saith unto them, Follow me--rather, as the same expression
is rendered in Mark, "Come ye after Me"
(Mr 1:17).
and I will make you fishers of men--raising them from a lower to a
higher fishing, as David was from a lower to a higher feeding
(Ps 78:70-72).
20. And they straightway left their nets, and followed him.
21. And going on from thence, he saw other two brethren, James the son
of Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship--rather, "in the ship,"
their fishing boat.
with Zebedee their father, mending their nets: and he called them.
22. And they immediately left the ship and their father--Mark adds
an important clause: "They left their father Zebedee in the ship with
the hired servants"
(Mr 1:20);
showing that the family were in easy circumstances.
and followed him--Two harmonistic questions here arise: First,
Was this the same calling as that recorded in
Joh 1:35-42?
Clearly not. For, (1) That call was given while Jesus was yet in Judea:
this, after His return to Galilee. (2) Here, Christ calls Andrew:
there, Andrew solicits an interview with Christ. (3) Here, Andrew and
Peter are called together: there, Andrew having been called, with an
unnamed disciple, who was clearly the beloved disciple (see on
Joh 1:40),
goes and fetches Peter his brother to Christ, who then calls him. (4)
Here, John is called along with James his brother: there, John is called
along with Andrew, after having at their own request had an interview
with Jesus; no mention being made of James, whose call, if it then took
place, would not likely have been passed over by his own brother. Thus
far nearly all are agreed. But on the next question opinion is
divided: Was this the same calling as that recorded in
Lu 5:1-11?
Many able critics think so. But the following considerations are to us
decisive against it. First here, the four are called separately, in
pairs: in Luke, all together. Next, in Luke, after a glorious miracle:
here, the one pair are casting their net, the other are mending theirs.
Further, here, our Lord had made no public appearance in Galilee, and
so had gathered none around Him; He is walking solitary by the shores
of the lake when He accosts the two pairs of fishermen: in Luke, the
multitude are pressing upon Him, and hearing the word of God, as He
stands by the Lake of Gennesaret--a state of things implying a somewhat
advanced stage of His early ministry, and some popular enthusiasm.
Regarding these successive callings, see on
Lu 5:1.
First Galilean Circuit
(Mt 4:23-25).
23. And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues--These
were houses of local worship. It cannot be proved that they
existed before the Babylonish captivity; but as they began to be erected
soon after it, probably the idea was suggested by the religious
inconveniences to which the captives had been subjected. In our Lord's
time, the rule was to have one wherever ten learned men or professed
students of the law resided; and they extended to Syria, Asia Minor,
Greece, and most places of the dispersion. The larger towns had
several, and in Jerusalem the number approached five hundred. In point
of officers and mode of worship, the Christian congregations are
modelled after the synagogue.
and preaching the gospel of the kingdom--proclaiming the glad tidings
of the kingdom,
and healing all manner of sickness--every disease.
and all manner of disease among the people--every complaint. The word
means any incipient malady causing "softness."
24. And his fame went throughout all Syria--reaching first to the part
of it adjacent to Galilee, called Syro-Phœnicia
(Mr 7:26),
and thence extending far and wide.
and they brought unto him all sick people--all that were ailing or
unwell. Those
that were taken--for this is a distinct class, not an explanation of
the "unwell" class, as our translators understood it.
with divers diseases and torments--that is, acute disorders.
and those which were possessed with devils--that were demonized or
possessed with demons.
and those which were lunatic--moon-struck.
and those that had the palsy--paralytics, a word not naturalized when
our version was made.
and he healed them--These healings were at once His credentials and
illustrations of "the glad tidings" which He proclaimed. After reading
this account of our Lord's first preaching tour, can we wonder at what
follows?
25. And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and
from Decapolis--a region lying to the east of the Jordan, so called as
containing ten cities, founded and chiefly inhabited by Greek settlers.
and from Jerusalem, and from beyond Jordan--meaning from Perea.
Thus not only was all Palestine upheaved, but all the adjacent regions.
But the more immediate object for which this is here mentioned is, to
give the reader some idea both of the vast concourse and of the varied
complexion of eager attendants upon the great Preacher, to whom the
astonishing discourse of the next three chapters was addressed. On the
importance which our Lord Himself attached to this first preaching
circuit, and the preparation which He made for it, see on
Mr 1:35-39.
CHAPTERS 5-8
SERMON ON THE
MOUNT.
That this is the same Discourse as that in
Lu 6:17-49
--only reported more fully by Matthew, and less fully, as well as with
considerable variation, by Luke--is the opinion of many very able
critics (of the Greek commentators; of CALVIN,
GROTIUS, MALDONATUS--Who
stands almost alone among Romish commentators; and of most moderns, as
THOLUCK, MEYER, DE WETTE, TISCHENDORF, STIER, WIESELER, ROBINSON). The prevailing
opinion of these critics is that Luke's is the original form of the
discourse, to which Matthew has added a number of sayings, uttered on
other occasions, in order to give at one view the great outlines of our
Lord's ethical teaching. But that they are two distinct
discourses--the one delivered about the close of His first
missionary tour, and the other after a second such tour and the solemn
choice of the Twelve--is the judgment of others who have given much
attention to such matters (of most Romish commentators, including
ERASMUS; and among the moderns, of LANGE, GRESWELL, BIRKS, WEBSTER and WILKINSON. The question is left undecided by ALFORD). AUGUSTINE'S opinion--that
they were both delivered on one occasion, Matthew's on the mountain,
and to the disciples; Luke's in the plain, and to the promiscuous
multitude--is so clumsy and artificial as hardly to deserve notice. To
us the weight of argument appears to lie with those who think them two
separate discourses. It seems hard to conceive that Matthew should have
put this discourse before his own calling, if it was not uttered till
long after, and was spoken in his own hearing as one of the newly
chosen Twelve. Add to this, that Matthew introduces his discourse
amidst very definite markings of time, which fix it to our Lord's first
preaching tour; while that of Luke, which is expressly said to have
been delivered immediately after the choice of the Twelve, could not
have been spoken till long after the time noted by Matthew. It is hard,
too, to see how either discourse can well be regarded as the expansion
or contraction of the other. And as it is beyond dispute that our Lord
repeated some of His weightier sayings in different forms, and with
varied applications, it ought not to surprise us that, after the lapse
of perhaps a year--when, having spent a whole night on the hill in
prayer to God, and set the Twelve apart, He found Himself surrounded by
crowds of people, few of whom probably had heard the Sermon on the
Mount, and fewer still remembered much of it--He should go over its
principal points again, with just as much sameness as to show their
enduring gravity, but at the same time with that difference which shows
His exhaustless fertility as the great Prophet of the Church.
CHAPTER 5
Mt 5:1-16.
THE
BEATITUDES, AND
THEIR
BEARING UPON THE
WORLD.
1. And seeing the multitudes--those mentioned in
Mt 4:25.
he went up into a mountain--one of the dozen mountains which
ROBINSON
says there are in the vicinity of the Sea of Galilee, any one of them
answering about equally well to the occasion. So charming is the whole
landscape that the descriptions of it, from
JOSEPHUS downwards
[Wars of the Jews, 4.10,8], are apt to be thought a little colored.
and when he was set--had sat or seated Himself.
his disciples came unto him--already a large circle, more or less
attracted and subdued by His preaching and miracles, in addition to the
smaller band of devoted adherents. Though the latter only answered to
the subjects of His kingdom, described in this discourse, there were
drawn from time to time into this inner circle souls from the outer one,
who, by the power of His matchless word, were constrained to forsake
their all for the Lord Jesus.
2. And he opened his mouth--a solemn way of arousing the reader's
attention, and preparing him for something weighty.
(Job 9:1;
Ac 8:35; 10:34).
and taught them, saying--as follows.
3. Blessed--Of the two words which our translators render "blessed,"
the one here used points more to what is inward, and so might be
rendered "happy," in a lofty sense; while the other denotes rather what
comes to us from without (as
Mt 25:34).
But the distinction is not always clearly carried out. One
Hebrew word expresses both. On these precious Beatitudes,
observe that though eight in number, there are here but seven
distinct features of character. The eighth one--the "persecuted for
righteousness' sake"--denotes merely the possessors of the seven
preceding features, on account of which it is that they are persecuted
(2Ti 3:12).
Accordingly, instead of any distinct promise to this class, we have
merely a repetition of the first promise. This has been noticed by
several critics, who by the sevenfold character thus set forth
have rightly observed that a complete character is meant to be
depicted, and by the sevenfold blessedness attached to it, a
perfect blessedness is intended. Observe, again, that the
language in which these Beatitudes are couched is purposely fetched
from the Old Testament, to show that the new kingdom is but the old in
a new form; while the characters described are but the varied forms of
that spirituality which was the essence of real religion all
along, but had well-nigh disappeared under corrupt teaching. Further,
the things here promised, far from being mere arbitrary rewards, will
be found in each case to grow out of the characters to which they are
attached, and in their completed form are but the appropriate
coronation of them. Once more, as "the kingdom of heaven," which is the
first and the last thing here promised, has two stages--a present and a
future, an initial and a consummate stage--so the fulfilment of each of
these promises has two stages--a present and a future, a partial and a
perfect stage.
3. Blessed are the poor in spirit--All familiar with Old Testament
phraseology know how frequently God's true people are styled "the poor"
(the "oppressed," "afflicted," "miserable") or "the needy"--or both
together (as in
Ps 40:17;
Isa 41:17).
The explanation of this lies in the fact that it is generally "the poor
of this world" who are "rich in faith"
(Jas 2:5;
compare
2Co 6:10;
Re 2:9);
while it is often "the ungodly" who "prosper in the world"
(Ps 73:12).
Accordingly, in
Lu 6:20, 21,
it seems to be this class--the literally "poor" and "hungry"--that are
specially addressed. But since God's people are in so many places
styled "the poor" and "the needy," with no evident reference to their
temporal circumstances (as in
Ps 68:10; 69:29-33; 132:15;
Isa 61:1; 66:2),
it is plainly a frame of mind which those terms are meant to
express. Accordingly, our translators sometimes render such words "the
humble"
(Ps 10:12, 17),
"the meek"
(Ps 22:26),
"the lowly"
(Pr 3:34),
as having no reference to outward circumstances. But here the
explanatory words, "in spirit," fix the sense to "those who in their
deepest consciousness realize their entire need" (compare the
Greek of
Lu 10:21;
Joh 11:33; 13:21;
Ac 20:22;
Ro 12:11;
1Co 5:3;
Php 3:3).
This self-emptying conviction, that "before God we are void of
everything," lies at the foundation of all spiritual excellence,
according to the teaching of Scripture. Without it we are inaccessible
to the riches of Christ; with it we are in the fitting state for
receiving all spiritual supplies
(Re 3:17, 18;
Mt 9:12, 13).
for theirs is the kingdom of heaven--(See on
Mt 3:2).
The poor in spirit not only shall have--they already have--the kingdom.
The very sense of their poverty is begun riches. While others "walk in
a vain show"--"in a shadow," "an image"--in an unreal world, taking a
false view of themselves and all around them--the poor in spirit are
rich in the knowledge of their real case. Having courage to look this
in the face, and own it guilelessly, they feel strong in the assurance
that "unto the upright there ariseth light in the darkness"
(Ps 112:4);
and soon it breaks forth as the morning. God wants nothing from us as
the price of His saving gifts; we have but to feel our universal
destitution, and cast ourselves upon His compassion
(Job 33:27, 28;
1Jo 1:9).
So the poor in spirit are enriched with the fulness of Christ, which is
the kingdom in substance; and when He shall say to them from His great
white throne, "Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom
prepared for you," He will invite them merely to the full
enjoyment of an already possessed inheritance.
4. Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted--This
"mourning" must not be taken loosely for that feeling which is wrung
from men under pressure of the ills of life, nor yet strictly for sorrow
on account of committed sins. Evidently it is that entire feeling which
the sense of our spiritual poverty begets; and so the second beatitude
is but the complement of the first. The one is the intellectual, the
other the emotional aspect of the same thing. It is poverty of spirit
that says, "I am undone"; and it is the mourning which this causes that
makes it break forth in the form of a lamentation--"Woe is me! for I am
undone." Hence this class are termed "mourners in Zion," or, as we
might express it, religious mourners, in sharp contrast with all other
sorts
(Isa 61:1-3; 66:2).
Religion, according to the Bible, is neither a set of intellectual
convictions nor a bundle of emotional feelings, but a compound of both,
the former giving birth to the latter. Thus closely do the first two
beatitudes cohere. The mourners shall be "comforted." Even now they get
beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for mourning, the garment of praise
for the spirit of heaviness. Sowing in tears, they reap even here in
joy. Still, all present comfort, even the best, is partial,
interrupted, short-lived. But the days of our mourning shall soon be
ended, and then God shall wipe away all tears from our eyes. Then, in
the fullest sense, shall the mourners be "comforted."
5. Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth--This
promise to the meek is but a repetition of
Ps 37:11;
only the word which our Evangelist renders "the meek," after the
Septuagint, is the same which we have found so often translated
"the poor," showing how closely allied these two features of character
are. It is impossible, indeed, that "the poor in spirit" and "the
mourners" in Zion should not at the same time be "meek"; that is to
say, persons of a lowly and gentle carriage. How fitting, at least, it
is that they should be so, may be seen by the following touching
appeal: "Put them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers,
to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work, to speak evil of
no man, to be no brawlers, but gentle, showing all meekness unto all
men: FOR WE OURSELVES WERE ONCE FOOLISH,
disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures
. . . But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour
toward man appeared: . . . according to His mercy He saved
us," &c.
(Tit 3:1-7).
But He who had no such affecting reasons for manifesting this beautiful
carriage, said, nevertheless, of Himself, "Take My yoke upon you, and
learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest
unto your souls"
(Mt 11:29);
and the apostle besought one of the churches by "the meekness and
gentleness of Christ"
(2Co 10:1).
In what esteem this is held by Him who seeth not as man seeth, we may
learn from
1Pe 3:4,
where the true adorning is said to be that of "a meek and quiet spirit,
which in the sight of God is of great price." Towards men this
disposition is the opposite of high-mindedness, and a quarrelsome and
revengeful spirit; it "rather takes wrong, and suffers itself to be
defrauded"
(1Co 6:7);
it "avenges not itself, but rather gives place unto wrath"
(Ro 12:19);
like the meek One, "when reviled, it reviles not again; when it
suffers, it threatens not: but commits itself to Him that judgeth
righteously"
(1Pe 2:19-22).
"The earth" which the meek are to inherit might be rendered "the
land"--bringing out the more immediate reference to Canaan as the
promised land, the secure possession of which was to the Old Testament
saints the evidence and manifestation of God's favor resting on them,
and the ideal of all true and abiding blessedness. Even in the Psalm
from which these words are taken the promise to the meek is not held
forth as an arbitrary reward, but as having a kind of natural
fulfilment. When they delight themselves in the Lord, He gives them the
desires of their heart: when they commit their way to Him, He brings it
to pass; bringing forth their righteousness as the light, and their
judgment as the noonday: the little that they have, even when despoiled
of their rights, is better than the riches of many wicked
(Ps 37:1-24).
All things, in short, are theirs--in the possession of that favor which
is life, and of those rights which belong to them as the children of
God--whether the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things
to come; all are theirs
(1Co 3:21, 22);
and at length, overcoming, they "inherit all things"
(Re 21:7).
Thus are the meek the only rightful occupants of a foot of ground or a
crust of bread here, and heirs of all coming things.
6. Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness:
for they shall be filled--"shall be saturated." "From this verse,"
says THOLUCK, "the reference to the Old Testament background ceases."
Surprising! On the contrary, none of these beatitudes is more manifestly
dug out of the rich mine of the Old Testament. Indeed, how could any one
who found in the Old Testament "the poor in spirit," and "the mourners
in Zion," doubt that he would also find those same characters also
craving that righteousness which they feel and mourn their want of?
But what is the precise meaning of "righteousness" here? Lutheran
expositors, and some of our own, seem to have a hankering after that
more restricted sense of the term in which it is used with reference to
the sinner's justification before God. (See
Jer 23:6;
Isa 45:24;
Ro 4:6;
2Co 5:21).
But, in so comprehensive a saying as this, it is clearly to be
taken--as in
Mt 5:10
also--in a much wider sense, as denoting that spiritual and entire
conformity to the law of God, under the want of which the saints groan,
and the possession of which constitutes the only true saintship. The
Old Testament dwells much on this righteousness, as that which alone
God regards with approbation
(Ps 11:7; 23:3; 106:3;
Pr 12:28; 16:31;
Isa 64:5,
&c.). As hunger and thirst are the keenest of our appetites, our Lord,
by employing this figure here, plainly means "those whose deepest
cravings are after spiritual blessings." And in the Old Testament we
find this craving variously expressed: "Hearken unto Me, ye that follow
after righteousness, ye that seek the Lord"
(Isa 51:1);
"I have waited for Thy salvation, O Lord," exclaimed dying Jacob
(Ge 49:18);
"My soul," says the sweet Psalmist, "breaketh for the longing that it
hath unto Thy judgments at all times"
(Ps 119:20):
and in similar breathings does he give vent to his deepest longings in
that and other Psalms. Well, our Lord just takes up here--this blessed
frame of mind, representing it as--the surest pledge of the coveted
supplies, as it is the best preparative, and indeed itself the
beginning of them. "They shall be saturated," He says; they shall not
only have what they so highly value and long to possess, but they shall
have their fill of it. Not here, however. Even in the Old Testament
this was well understood. "Deliver me," says the Psalmist, in language
which, beyond all doubt, stretches beyond the present scene, "from men
of the world, which have their portion in this life: as for me, I shall
behold Thy face in righteousness: I shall be satisfied, when I awake,
with Thy likeness"
(Ps 17:13-15).
The foregoing beatitudes--the first four--represent the saints rather
as conscious of their need of salvation, and acting suitably to
that character, than as possessed of it. The next three are of a
different kind--representing the saints as having now found
salvation, and conducting themselves accordingly.
7. Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy--Beautiful
is the connection between this and the preceding beatitude. The one has
a natural tendency to beget the other. As for the words, they seem
directly fetched from
Ps 18:25,
"With the merciful Thou wilt show Thyself merciful." Not that our
mercifulness comes absolutely first. On the contrary, our Lord Himself
expressly teaches us that God's method is to awaken in us compassion
towards our fellow men by His own exercise of it, in so stupendous a
way and measure, towards ourselves. In the parable of the unmerciful
debtor, the servant to whom his lord forgave ten thousand talents was
naturally expected to exercise the small measure of the same compassion
required for forgiving his fellow servant's debt of a hundred pence;
and it is only when, instead of this, he relentlessly imprisoned him
till he should pay it up, that his lord's indignation was roused, and
he who was designed for a vessel of mercy is treated as a vessel of
wrath
(Mt 18:23-35;
and see
Mt 5:23, 24; 6:15;
Jas 2:13).
"According to the view given in Scripture," says TRENCH most justly, "the Christian stands in a middle
point, between a mercy received and a mercy yet needed. Sometimes the
first is urged upon him as an argument for showing mercy--'forgiving
one another, as Christ forgave you'
(Col 3:13;
Eph 4:32):
sometimes the last--'Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain
mercy'; 'Forgive, and ye shall be forgiven'
(Lu 6:37;
Jas 5:9).
And thus, while he is ever to look back on the mercy received as the
source and motive of the mercy which he shows, he also looks forward to
the mercy which he yet needs, and which he is assured that the
merciful--according to what BENGEL beautifully
calls the benigna talio ('the gracious requital') of the kingdom
of God--shall receive, as a new provocation to its abundant exercise."
The foretastes and beginnings of this judicial recompense are richly
experienced here below: its perfection is reserved for that day when,
from His great white throne, the King shall say, "Come, ye blessed of
My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of
the world; for I was an hungered, and thirsty, and a stranger, and
naked, and sick, and in prison, and ye ministered unto Me." Yes, thus
He acted towards us while on earth, even laying down His life for us;
and He will not, He cannot disown, in the merciful, the image of
Himself.
8. Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God--Here, too,
we are on Old Testament ground. There the difference between outward and
inward purity, and the acceptableness of the latter only in the sight of
God, are everywhere taught. Nor is the "vision of God" strange to the
Old Testament; and though it was an understood thing that this was not
possible in the present life
(Ex 33:20;
and compare
Job 19:26, 27;
Isa 6:5),
yet spiritually it was known and felt to be the privilege of the saints
even here
(Ge 5:24;
6:9; 17:1; 48:15;
Ps 27:4; 36:9; 63:2;
Isa 38:3, 11,
&c.). But oh, with what grand simplicity, brevity, and power is this
great fundamental truth here expressed! And in what striking contrast
would such teaching appear to that which was then current, in which
exclusive attention was paid to ceremonial purification and external
morality! This heart purity begins in a "heart sprinkled from an evil
conscience," or a "conscience purged from dead works"
(Heb 10:22; 9:14;
and see
Ac 15:9);
and this also is taught in the Old Testament
(Ps 32:1, 2;
compare
Ro 4:5-8;
Isa 6:5-8).
The conscience thus purged--the heart thus sprinkled--there is light
within wherewith to see God. "If we say that we have fellowship with
Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth: but if we walk
in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with the
other"--He with us and we with Him--"and the blood of Jesus Christ His
Son cleanseth us"--us who have this fellowship, and who, without such
continual cleansing, would soon lose it again--"from all sin"
(1Jo 1:6, 7).
"Whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him, neither known Him"
(1Jo 3:6);
"He that doeth evil hath not seen God"
(3Jo 11).
The inward vision thus clarified, and the whole inner man in sympathy
with God, each looks upon the other with complacency and joy, and we
are "changed into the same image from glory to glory." But the full and
beatific vision of God is reserved for that time to which the Psalmist
stretches his views--"As for me, I shall behold Thy face in
righteousness: I shall be satisfied, when I awake, with Thy likeness"
(Ps 17:15).
Then shall His servants serve Him: and they shall see His face; and His
name shall be in their foreheads
(Re 22:3, 4).
They shall see Him as He is
(1Jo 3:2).
But, says the apostle, expressing the converse of this
beatitude--"Follow holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord"
(Heb 12:14).
9. Blessed are the peacemakers--who not only study peace, but diffuse
it.
for they shall be called the children of God--shall be called sons
of God. Of all these beatitudes this is the only one which could hardly
be expected to find its definite ground in the Old Testament; for that
most glorious character of God, the likeness of which appears in the
peacemakers, had yet to be revealed. His glorious name, indeed--as "The
Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant
in goodness and truth, forgiving iniquity and transgression and
sin"--had been proclaimed in a very imposing manner
(Ex 34:6),
and manifested in action with affecting frequency and variety in the
long course of the ancient economy. And we have undeniable evidence
that the saints of that economy felt its transforming and ennobling
influence on their own character. But it was not till Christ "made
peace by the blood of the cross" that God could manifest Himself as
"the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus,
that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting
covenant"
(Heb 13:20)
--could reveal Himself as "in Christ reconciling the world unto
Himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them," and hold Himself
forth in the astonishing attitude of beseeching men to be "reconciled
to Himself"
(2Co 5:19, 20).
When this reconciliation actually takes place, and one has "peace with
God through our Lord Jesus Christ"--even "the peace of God which
passeth all understanding"--the peace-receivers become transformed into
peace-diffusers. God is thus seen reflected in them; and by the family
likeness these peacemakers are recognized as the children of God. In
now coming to the eighth, or supplementary beatitude, it will be seen
that all that the saints are in themselves has been already
described, in seven features of character; that number indicating
completeness of delineation. The last feature, accordingly, is a
passive one, representing the treatment that the characters already
described may expect from the world. He who shall one day fix the
destiny of all men here pronounces certain characters "blessed"; but He
ends by forewarning them that the world's estimation and treatment of
them will be the reserve of His.
10. Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake,
&c.--How entirely this final beatitude has its ground in the Old
Testament, is evident from the concluding words, where the encouragement
held out to endure such persecutions consists in its being but a
continuation of what was experienced by the Old Testament servants of
God. But how, it may be asked, could such beautiful features of
character provoke persecution? To this the following answers should
suffice: "Every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to
the light, lest his deeds should be reproved." "The world cannot hate
you; but Me it hateth, because I testify of it, that the works thereof
are evil." "If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but
because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world,
therefore the world hateth you." "There is yet one man (said wicked Ahab
to good Jehoshaphat) by whom we may inquire of the Lord: but I hate him;
for he never prophesied good unto me, but always evil"
(Joh 3:20; 7:7; 15:19;
2Ch 18:7).
But more particularly, the seven characters here described are all in
the teeth of the spirit of the world, insomuch that such hearers of
this discourse as breathed that spirit must have been startled, and had
their whole system of thought and action rudely dashed. Poverty of
spirit runs counter to the pride of men's heart; a pensive disposition,
in the view of one's universal deficiencies before God, is ill relished
by the callous, indifferent, laughing, self-satisfied world; a meek and
quiet spirit, taking wrong, is regarded as pusillanimous, and rasps
against the proud, resentful spirit of the world; that craving after
spiritual blessings rebukes but too unpleasantly the lust of the flesh,
the lust of the eye, and the pride of life; so does a merciful spirit
the hard-heartedness of the world; purity of heart contrasts painfully
with painted hypocrisy; and the peacemaker cannot easily be endured by
the contentious, quarrelsome world. Thus does "righteousness" come to
be "persecuted." But blessed are they who, in spite of this, dare to be
righteous.
for theirs is the kingdom of heaven--As this was the reward promised
to the poor in spirit--the leading one of these seven beatitudes--of
course it is the proper portion of such as are persecuted for
exemplifying them.
11. Blessed are ye when men shall revile you--or abuse you to your
face, in opposition to backbiting. (See
Mr 15:32).
and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you,
falsely, for my sake--Observe this. He had before said, "for
righteousness' sake." Here He identifies Himself and His cause with that
of righteousness, binding up the cause of righteousness in the world
with the reception of Himself. Would Moses, or David, or Isaiah, or
Paul have so expressed themselves? Never. Doubtless they suffered for
righteousness' sake. But to have called this "their sake," would, as
every one feels, have been very unbecoming. Whereas He that speaks,
being Righteousness incarnate (see
Mr 1:24;
Ac 3:14;
Re 3:7),
when He so speaks, speaks only like Himself.
12. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad--"exult." In the corresponding
passage of Luke
(Lu 6:22, 23),
where every indignity trying to flesh and blood is held forth as the
probable lot of such as were faithful to Him, the word is even stronger
than here: "leap," as if He would have their inward transport to
overpower and absorb the sense of all these affronts and sufferings;
nor will anything else do it.
for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets
which were before you:--that is, "You do but serve yourselves heirs to
their character and sufferings, and the reward will be common."
13-16. We have here the practical application of the foregoing
principles to those disciples who sat listening to them, and to their
successors in all time. Our Lord, though He began by pronouncing certain
characters to be blessed--without express reference to any of His
hearers--does not close the beatitudes without intimating that such
characters were in existence, and that already they were before Him.
Accordingly, from characters He comes to persons possessing them,
saying, "Blessed are ye when men shall revile you," &c.
(Mt 5:11).
And now, continuing this mode of direct personal address, He startles
those humble, unknown men by pronouncing them the exalted benefactors of
their whole species.
Ye are the salt of the earth--to preserve it from corruption, to
season its insipidity, to freshen and sweeten it. The value of salt for
these purposes is abundantly referred to by classical writers as well as
in Scripture; and hence its symbolical significance in the religious
offerings as well of those without as of those within the pale of
revealed religion. In Scripture, mankind, under the unrestrained
workings of their own evil nature, are represented as entirely corrupt.
Thus, before the flood
(Ge 6:11, 12);
after the flood
(Ge 8:21);
in the days of David
(Ps 14:2, 3);
in the days of Isaiah
(Isa 1:5, 6);
and in the days of Paul
(Eph 2:1-3;
see also
Job 14:4; 15:15, 16;
Joh 3:6;
compared with
Ro 8:8;
Tit 3:2, 3).
The remedy for this, says our Lord here, is the active presence of His
disciples among their fellows. The character and principles of
Christians, brought into close contact with it, are designed to arrest
the festering corruption of humanity and season its insipidity. But
how, it may be asked, are Christians to do this office for their fellow
men, if their righteousness only exasperate them, and recoil, in every
form of persecution, upon themselves? The answer is: That is but the
first and partial effect of their Christianity upon the world: though
the great proportion would dislike and reject the truth, a small but
noble band would receive and hold it fast; and in the struggle that
would ensue, one and another even of the opposing party would come over
to His ranks, and at length the Gospel would carry all before it.
but if the salt have lost his savour--"become unsavory" or "insipid";
losing its saline or salting property. The meaning is: If that
Christianity on which the health of the world depends, does in any age,
region, or individual, exist only in name, or if it contain not
those saving elements for want of which the world languishes,
wherewith shall it be salted?--How shall the salting qualities be
restored to it? (Compare
Mr 9:50).
Whether salt ever does lose its saline property--about which there is a
difference of opinion--is a question of no moment here. The point of
the case lies in the supposition--that if it should lose it, the
consequence would be as here described. So with Christians. The
question is not: Can, or do, the saints ever totally lose that grace
which makes them a blessing to their fellow men? But, What is to be the
issue of that Christianity which is found wanting in those elements
which can alone stay the corruption and season the tastelessness of an
all-pervading carnality? The restoration or non-restoration of
grace, or true living Christianity, to those who have lost it,
has, in our judgment, nothing at all to do here. The question is not,
If a man lose his grace, how shall that grace be restored to
him? but, Since living Christianity is the only "salt of the earth," if
men lose that, what else can supply its place? What follows is
the appalling answer to this question.
it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out--a figurative
expression of indignant exclusion from the kingdom of God (compare
Mt 8:12; 22:13;
Joh 6:37; 9:34).
and to be trodden under foot of men--expressive of contempt and scorn.
It is not the mere want of a certain character, but the want of it in
those whose profession and appearance were fitted to beget
expectation of finding it.
14. Ye are the light of the world--This being the distinctive title
which our Lord appropriates to Himself
(Joh 8:12; 9:5;
and see
Joh 1:4, 9; 3:19; 12:35, 36)
--a title expressly said to be unsuitable even to the highest of all
the prophets
(Joh 1:8)
--it must be applied here by our Lord to His disciples only as they
shine with His light upon the world, in virtue of His Spirit dwelling
in them, and the same mind being in them which was also in Christ
Jesus. Nor are Christians anywhere else so called. Nay, as if to avoid
the august title which the Master has appropriated to Himself,
Christians are said to "shine"--not as "lights," as our translators
render it, but--"as luminaries in the world"
(Php 2:15);
and the Baptist is said to have been "the burning and shining"--not
"light," as in our translation, but "lamp" of his day
(Joh 5:35).
Let it be observed, too, that while the two figures of salt and
sunlight both express the same function of Christians--their blessed
influence on their fellow men--they each set this forth under a
different aspect. Salt operates internally, in the mass with
which it comes in contact; the sunlight operates externally,
irradiating all that it reaches. Hence Christians are warily styled
"the salt of the earth"--with reference to the masses of mankind
with whom they are expected to mix; but "the light of the
world"--with reference to the vast and variegated surface which
feels its fructifying and gladdening radiance. The same distinction is
observable in the second pair of those seven parables which our Lord
spoke from the Galilean Lake--that of the "mustard seed," which grew to
be a great overshadowing tree, answering to the sunlight which invests
the world, and that of the "leaven," which a woman took and, like the
salt, hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened
(Mt 13:31-33).
A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid--nor can it be supposed
to have been so built except to be seen by many eyes.
15. Neither do men light a candle--or, lamp.
and put it under a bushel--a dry measure.
but on a candlestick--rather, "under the bushel, but on the lampstand."
The article is inserted in both cases to express the familiarity of
everyone with those household utensils.
and it giveth light--shineth "unto all that are in the house."
16. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good
works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven--As nobody lights a
lamp only to cover it up, but places it so conspicuously as to give
light to all who need light, so Christians, being the light of the
world, instead of hiding their light, are so to hold it forth before men
that they may see what a life the disciples of Christ lead, and seeing
this, may glorify their Father for so redeeming, transforming, and
ennobling earth's sinful children, and opening to themselves the way to
like redemption and transformation.
Mt 5:17-48.
IDENTITY OF
THESE
PRINCIPLES WITH
THOSE OF THE
ANCIENT
ECONOMY; IN
CONTRAST WITH THE
REIGNING
TRADITIONAL
TEACHING.
Exposition of Principles
(Mt 5:17-20).
17. Think not that I am come--that I came.
to destroy the law, or the prophets--that is, "the authority and
principles of the Old Testament." (On the phrase, see
Mt 7:12; 22:40;
Lu 16:16;
Ac 13:15).
This general way of taking the phrase is much better than understanding
"the law" and "the prophets" separately, and inquiring, as many good
critics do, in what sense our Lord could be supposed to meditate the
subversion of each. To the various classes of His hearers, who might
view such supposed abrogation of the law and the prophets with very
different feelings, our Lord's announcement would, in effect, be such
as this--"Ye who tremble at the word of the Lord, fear not that
I am going to sweep the foundation from under your feet: Ye restless
and revolutionary spirits, hope not that I am going to head any
revolutionary movement: And ye who hypocritically affect great
reverence for the law and the prophets, pretend not to find
anything in My teaching derogatory to God's living oracles."
I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil--Not to subvert, abrogate,
or annul, but to establish the law and the prophets--to unfold them, to
embody them in living form, and to enshrine them in the reverence,
affection, and character of men, am I come.
18. For verily I say unto you--Here, for the first time, does that
august expression occur in our Lord's recorded teaching, with which we
have grown so familiar as hardly to reflect on its full import. It is
the expression manifestly, of supreme legislative authority; and as
the subject in connection with which it is uttered is the Moral Law, no
higher claim to an authority strictly divine could be advanced. For
when we observe how jealously Jehovah asserts it as His exclusive
prerogative to give law to men
(Le 18:1-5; 19:37; 26:1-4, 13-16,
&c.), such language as this of our Lord will appear totally unsuitable,
and indeed abhorrent, from any creature lips. When the Baptist's
words--"I say unto you"
(Mt 3:9)
--are compared with those of his Master here, the difference of the two
cases will be at once apparent.
Till heaven and earth pass--Though even the Old Testament announces
the ultimate "perdition of the heavens and the earth," in contrast with
the immutability of Jehovah
(Ps 102:24-27),
the prevalent representation of the heavens and the earth in Scripture,
when employed as a popular figure, is that of their stability
(Ps 119:89-91;
Ec 1:4;
Jer 33:25, 26).
It is the enduring stability, then, of the great truths and principles,
moral and spiritual, of the Old Testament revelation which our Lord
thus expresses.
one jot--the smallest of the Hebrew letters.
one tittle--one of those little strokes by which alone some of the
Hebrew letters are distinguished from others like them.
shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled--The meaning
is that "not so much as the smallest loss of authority or vitality shall
ever come over the law." The expression, "till all be fulfilled," is
much the same in meaning as "it shall be had in undiminished and
enduring honor, from its greatest to its least requirements." Again,
this general way of viewing our Lord's words here seems far preferable
to that doctrinal understanding of them which would require us to
determine the different kinds of "fulfilment" which the moral and
the ceremonial parts of it were to have.
19. Whosoever therefore shall break--rather, "dissolve,"
"annul," or "make invalid."
one of these least commandments--an expression equivalent to "one of
the least of these commandments."
and shall teach men so--referring to the Pharisees and their teaching,
as is plain from
Mt 5:20,
but of course embracing all similar schools and teaching in the
Christian Church.
he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven--As the thing
spoken of is not the practical breaking, or disobeying, of the law, but
annulling or enervating its obligation by a vicious system of
interpretation, and teaching others to do the same; so the thing
threatened is not exclusion from heaven, and still less the lowest place
in it, but a degraded and contemptuous position in the present stage of
the kingdom of God. In other words, they shall be reduced by the
retributive providence that overtakes them, to the same condition of
dishonor to which, by their system and their teaching, they have brought
down those eternal principles of God's law.
but whosoever shall do and teach them--whose principles and teaching
go to exalt the authority and honor of God's law, in its lowest as well
as highest requirements.
the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven--shall, by that
providence which watches over the honor of God's moral administration,
be raised to the same position of authority and honor to which they
exalt the law.
20. For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the
righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees--The superiority to the
Pharisaic righteousness here required is plainly in kind, not
degree; for all Scripture teaches that entrance into God's kingdom,
whether in its present or future stage, depends, not on the degree of
our excellence in anything, but solely on our having the character
itself which God demands. Our righteousness, then--if it is to contrast
with the outward and formal righteousness of the scribes and
Pharisees--must be inward, vital, spiritual. Some, indeed, of the
scribes and Pharisees themselves might have the very righteousness here
demanded; but our Lord is speaking, not of persons, but of the
system they represented and taught.
ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven--If this refer,
as in
Mt 5:19,
rather to the earthly stage of this kingdom, the meaning is that
without a righteousness exceeding that of the Pharisees, we cannot be
members of it at all, save in name. This was no new doctrine
(Ro 2:28, 29; 9:6;
Php 3:3).
But our Lord's teaching here stretches beyond the present scene, to
that everlasting stage of the kingdom, where without "purity of heart"
none "shall see God."
The Spirituality of the True Righteousness in Contrast with That of
the Scribes and Pharisees, Illustrated from the Sixth Commandment.
(Mt 5:21-26).
21. Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time--or, as in
the Margin, "to them of old time." Which of these translations is
the right one has been much controverted. Either of them is
grammatically defensible, though the latter--"to the ancients"--is
more consistent with New Testament usage (see the Greek of
Ro 9:12, 26;
Re 6:11; 9:4);
and most critics decide in favor of it. But it is not a question of
Greek only. Nearly all who would translate "to the ancients"
take the speaker of the words quoted to be Moses in the law;
"the ancients" to be the people to whom Moses gave the law; and
the intention of our Lord here to be to contrast His own teaching, more
or less, with that of Moses; either as opposed to it--as some go the
length of affirming--or at least as modifying, enlarging, elevating it.
But who can reasonably imagine such a thing, just after the most solemn
and emphatic proclamation of the perpetuity of the law, and the honor
and glory in which it was to be held under the new economy? To us it
seems as plain as possible that our Lord's one object is to contrast
the traditional perversions of the law with the true sense of it as
expounded by Himself. A few of those who assent to this still think
that "to the ancients" is the only legitimate translation of the words;
understanding that our Lord is reporting what had been said to the
ancients, not by Moses, but by the perverters of his law. We do not
object to this; but we incline to think (with BEZA, and after him with FRITZSCHE,
OLSHAUSEN, STIER, and BLOOMFIELD) that "by the ancients" must have been what
our Lord meant here, referring to the corrupt teachers rather than the
perverted people.
Thou shall not kill:--that is, This being all that the law requires,
whosoever has imbrued his hands in his brother's blood, but he only, is
guilty of a breach of this commandment.
and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment--liable
to the judgment; that is, of the sentence of those inferior courts of
judicature which were established in all the principal towns, in
compliance with
De 16:16.
Thus was this commandment reduced, from a holy law of the
heart-searching God, to a mere criminal statute, taking cognizance only
of outward actions, such as that which we read in
Ex 21:12;
Le 24:17.
22. But I say unto you--Mark the authoritative tone in which--as
Himself the Lawgiver and Judge--Christ now gives the true sense, and
explains the deep reach, of the commandment.
That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in
danger of the judgment; and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca!
shall be in danger of the council; but whosoever shall say, Thou fool!
shall be in danger of hell-fire--It is unreasonable to deny, as
ALEXANDER does, that three degrees of punishment are here meant to be
expressed, and to say that it is but a threefold expression of one and
the same thing. But Romish expositors greatly err in taking the first
two--"the judgment" and "the council"--to refer to degrees of temporal
punishment with which lesser sins were to be visited under the Gospel,
and only the last--"hell-fire"--to refer to the future life. All three
clearly refer to divine retribution, and that alone, for breaches of
this commandment; though this is expressed by an allusion to Jewish
tribunals. The "judgment," as already explained, was the lowest of
these; the "council," or "Sanhedrim,"--which sat at Jerusalem--was the
highest; while the word used for "hell-fire" contains an allusion to the
"valley of the son of Hinnom"
(Jos 18:16).
In this valley the Jews, when steeped in idolatry, went the length of
burning their children to Molech "on the high places of Tophet"--in
consequence of which good Josiah defiled it, to prevent the repetition
of such abominations
(2Ki 23:10);
and from that time forward, if we may believe the Jewish writers, a
fire was kept burning in it to consume the carrion and all kinds of
impurities that collected about the capital. Certain it is, that while
the final punishment of the wicked is described in the Old Testament by
allusions to this valley of Tophet or Hinnom
(Isa 30:33; 66:24),
our Lord Himself describes the same by merely quoting these terrific
descriptions of the evangelical prophet
(Mr 9:43-48).
What precise degrees of unholy feeling towards our brothers are
indicated by the words "Raca" and "fool" it would be as useless as it
is vain to inquire. Every age and every country has its modes of
expressing such things; and no doubt our Lord seized on the then
current phraseology of unholy disrespect and contempt, merely to
express and condemn the different degrees of such feeling when brought
out in words, as He had immediately before condemned the feeling
itself. In fact, so little are we to make of mere words, apart
from the feeling which they express, that as anger is expressly
said to have been borne by our Lord towards His enemies though mixed
with "grief for the hardness of their hearts"
(Mr 3:5),
and as the apostle teaches us that there is an anger which is not
sinful
(Eph 4:26);
so in the Epistle of James
(Jas 2:20)
we find the words, "O vain (or, empty) man"; and our Lord Himself
applies the very word "fools" twice in one breath to the blind guides
of the people
(Mt 23:17, 19)
--although, in both cases, it is to false reasoners rather than
persons that such words are applied. The spirit, then, of the whole
statement may be thus given: "For ages ye have been taught that the
sixth commandment, for example, is broken only by the murderer, to pass
sentence upon whom is the proper business of the recognized tribunals.
But I say unto you that it is broken even by causeless anger, which is
but hatred in the bud, as hatred is incipient murder
(1Jo 3:15);
and if by the feelings, much more by those words in which all
ill feeling, from the slightest to the most envenomed, are wont to be
cast upon a brother: and just as there are gradations in human courts
of judicature, and in the sentences which they pronounce according to
the degrees of criminality, so will the judicial treatment of all the
breakers of this commandment at the divine tribunal be according to
their real criminality before the heart-searching Judge." Oh, what holy
teaching is this!
23. Therefore--to apply the foregoing, and show its paramount
importance.
if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy
brother hath aught--of just complaint "against thee."
24. Leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be
reconciled to thy brother--The meaning evidently is--not, "dismiss
from thine own breast all ill feeling," but "get thy brother to dismiss
from his mind all grudge against thee."
and then come and offer thy gift--"The picture," says
THOLUCK, "is drawn from life. It transports us to
the moment when the Israelite, having brought his sacrifice to the
court of the Israelites, awaited the instant when the priest would
approach to receive it at his hands. He waits with his gift at the
rails which separate the place where he stands from the court of the
priests, into which his offering will presently be taken, there to be
slain by the priest, and by him presented upon the altar of sacrifice."
It is at this solemn moment, when about to cast himself upon divine
mercy, and seek in his offering a seal of divine forgiveness, that the
offerer is supposed, all at once, to remember that some brother has a
just cause of complaint against him through breach of this commandment
in one or other of the ways just indicated. What then? Is he to say, As
soon as I have offered this gift I will go straight to my brother, and
make it up with him? Nay; but before another step is taken--even before
the offering is presented--this reconciliation is to be sought, though
the gift have to be left unoffered before the altar. The converse of
the truth here taught is very strikingly expressed in
Mr 11:25, 26:
"And when ye stand praying (in the very act), forgive, if ye
have aught (of just complaint) against any; that your Father also which
is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses. But if ye do not forgive,
neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive you," &c. Hence the
beautiful practice of the early Church, to see that all differences
amongst brethren and sisters in Christ were made up, in the spirit of
love, before going to the Holy Communion; and the Church of England has
a rubrical direction to this effect in her Communion service.
Certainly, if this be the highest act of worship on earth, such
reconciliation though obligatory on all other occasions of
worship--must be peculiarly so then.
25. Agree with thine adversary--thine opponent in a matter cognizable
by law.
quickly, whiles thou art in the way with him--"to the magistrate," as
in
Lu 12:58.
lest at any time--here, rather, "lest at all," or simply "lest."
the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge--having
pronounced thee in the wrong.
deliver thee to the officer--the official whose business it is to
see the sentence carried into effect.
26. Verily I say unto thee, Thou shalt by no means come out thence,
till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing--a fractional Roman
coin, to which our "farthing" answers sufficiently well. That our Lord
meant here merely to give a piece of prudential advice to his hearers,
to keep out of the hands of the law and its officials by settling all
disputes with one another privately, is not for a moment to be
supposed, though there are critics of a school low enough to suggest
this. The concluding words--"Verily I say unto thee, Thou shalt by no
means come out," &c.--manifestly show that though the language
is drawn from human disputes and legal procedure, He is dealing with a
higher than any human quarrel, a higher than any human tribunal, a
higher than any human and temporal sentence. In this view of the
words--in which nearly all critics worthy of the name agree--the spirit
of them may be thus expressed: "In expounding the sixth commandment, I
have spoken of offenses between man and man; reminding you that the
offender has another party to deal with besides him whom he has wronged
on earth, and assuring you that all worship offered to the Searcher of
hearts by one who knows that a brother has just cause of complaint
against him, and yet takes no steps to remove it, is vain: But I cannot
pass from this subject without reminding you of One whose cause of
complaint against you is far more deadly than any that man can have
against man: and since with that Adversary you are already on the way
to judgment, it will be your wisdom to make up the quarrel without
delay, lest sentence of condemnation be pronounced upon you, and then
will execution straightway follow, from the effects of which you shall
never escape as long as any remnant of the offense remains unexpiated."
It will be observed that as the principle on which we are to
"agree" with this "Adversary" is not here specified, and the precise
nature of the retribution that is to light upon the despisers of
this warning is not to be gathered from the mere use of the word
"prison"; so, the remedilessness of the punishment is not in so
many words expressed, and still less is its actual cessation
taught. The language on all these points is designedly general; but it
may safely be said that the unending duration of future
punishment--elsewhere so clearly and awfully expressed by our Lord
Himself, as in
Mt 5:29, 30,
and Mr 9:43, 48
--is the only doctrine with which His language here quite naturally and
fully accords. (Compare
Mt 18:30, 34).
The Same Subject Illustrated from the Seventh Commandment
(Mt 5:27-32).
27. Ye have heard that it was said--The words "by," or "to them of old
time," in this verse are insufficiently supported, and probably were not
in the original text.
Thou shall not commit adultery--Interpreting this seventh, as they did
the sixth commandment, the traditional perverters of the law restricted
the breach of it to acts of criminal intercourse between, or with,
married persons exclusively. Our Lord now dissipates such delusions.
28. But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust
after her--with the intent to do so, as the same expression is used
in
Mt 6:1;
or, with the full consent of his will, to feed thereby his unholy
desires.
hath committed adultery with her already in his heart--We are
not to suppose, from the word here used--"adultery"--that our Lord
means to restrict the breach of this commandment to married persons, or
to criminal intercourse with such. The expressions, "whosoever
looketh," and "looketh upon a woman," seem clearly to extend the
range of this commandment to all forms of impurity, and the counsels
which follow--as they most certainly were intended for all, whether
married or unmarried--seem to confirm this. As in dealing with the
sixth commandment our Lord first expounds it, and then in the four
following verses applies His exposition
(Mt 5:21-25),
so here He first expounds the seventh commandment, and then in the four
following verses applies His exposition
(Mt 5:28-32).
29. And if thy right eye--the readier and the dearer of the two.
offend thee--be a "trap spring," or as in the New Testament, be "an
occasion of stumbling" to thee.
pluck it out and cast it from thee--implying a certain indignant
promptitude, heedless of whatever cost to feeling the act may involve.
Of course, it is not the eye simply of which our Lord speaks--as if
execution were to be done upon the bodily organ--though there have been
fanatical ascetics who have both advocated and practiced this, showing a
very low apprehension of spiritual things--but the offending eye, or
the eye considered as the occasion of sin; and consequently, only the
sinful exercise of the organ which is meant. For as one might put
out his eyes without in the least quenching the lust to which they
ministered, so, "if thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of
light," and, when directed by a holy mind, becomes an "instrument of
righteousness unto God." At the same time, just as by cutting off a
hand, or plucking out an eye, the power of acting and of seeing
would be destroyed, our Lord certainly means that we are to
strike at the root of such unholy dispositions, as well as cut off
the occasions which tend to stimulate them.
for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish,
and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell--He who despises
the warning to cast from him, with indignant promptitude, an offending
member, will find his whole body "cast," with a retributive promptitude
of indignation, "into hell." Sharp language, this, from the lips of Love
incarnate!
30. And if thy right hand--the organ of action, to which the eye
excites.
offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee; for it is
profitable, &c.--See on
Mt 5:29.
The repetition, in identical terms, of such stern truths and awful
lessons seems characteristic of our Lord's manner of teaching. Compare
Mr 9:43-48.
31. It hath been said--This shortened form was perhaps intentional,
to mark a transition from the commandments of the Decalogue to a civil
enactment on the subject of divorce, quoted from
De 24:1.
The law of divorce--according to its strictness or laxity--has so
intimate a bearing upon purity in the married life, that nothing could
be more natural than to pass from the seventh commandment to the loose
views on that subject then current.
Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of
divorcement--a legal check upon reckless and tyrannical separation.
The one legitimate ground of divorce allowed by the enactment just
quoted was "some uncleanness"--in other words, conjugal infidelity. But
while one school of interpreters (that of SHAMMAI)
explained this quite correctly, as prohibiting divorce in every case
save that of adultery, another school (that of
HILLEL) stretched the expression so far as to
include everything in the wife offensive or disagreeable to the
husband--a view of the law too well fitted to minister to caprice and
depraved inclination not to find extensive favor. And, indeed, to this
day the Jews allow divorces on the most frivolous pretexts. It was to
meet this that our Lord uttered what follows:
32. But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving
for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery--that is,
drives her into it in case she marries again.
and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced--for anything short of
conjugal infidelity.
committeth adultery--for if the commandment is broken by the one
party, it must be by the other also. But see on
Mt 19:4-9.
Whether the innocent party, after a just divorce, may lawfully marry
again, is not treated of here. The Church of Rome says, No; but the
Greek and Protestant Churches allow it.
Same Subject Illustrated from the Third Commandment
(Mt 5:33-37).
33. Again, ye have heard that it hath been said by them of old time,
Thou shalt not forswear thyself--These are not the precise words of
Ex 20:7;
but they express all that it was currently understood to condemn,
namely, false swearing
(Le 19:12,
&c.). This is plain from what follows.
But I say unto you, Swear not at all--That this was meant to condemn
swearing of every kind and on every occasion--as the Society of Friends
and some other ultra-moralists allege--is not for a moment to be
thought. For even Jehovah is said once and again to have sworn by
Himself; and our Lord certainly answered upon oath to a question put to
Him by the high priest; and the apostle several times, and in the most
solemn language, takes God to witness that he spoke and wrote the truth;
and it is inconceivable that our Lord should here have quoted the
precept about not forswearing ourselves, but performing to the Lord our
oaths, only to give a precept of His own directly in the teeth of it.
Evidently, it is swearing in common intercourse and on frivolous
occasions that is here meant. Frivolous oaths were indeed severely
condemned in the teaching of the times. But so narrow was the circle of
them that a man might swear, says
LIGHTFOOT, a hundred thousand times
and yet not be guilty of vain swearing. Hardly anything was regarded as
an oath if only the name of God were not in it; just as among ourselves,
as TRENCH well remarks, a certain lingering reverence for the name of
God leads to cutting off portions of His name, or uttering sounds nearly
resembling it, or substituting the name of some heathen deity, in
profane exclamations or asseverations. Against all this our Lord now
speaks decisively; teaching His audience that every oath carries an
appeal to God, whether named or not.
neither by heaven; for it is God's throne--(quoting
Isa 66:1);
35. Nor by the earth; for it is his footstool--(quoting
Isa 66:1);
neither by Jerusalem for it is the city of the great King--(quoting
Ps 48:2).
36. Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make
one hair white or black--In the other oaths specified, God's name was
profaned quite as really as if His name had been uttered, because it was
instantly suggested by the mention of His "throne," His "footstool,"
His "city." But in swearing by our own head and the like, the
objection lies in their being "beyond our control," and therefore
profanely assumed to have a stability which they have not.
37. But let your communication--"your word," in ordinary intercourse,
be,
Yea, yea; Nay, nay--Let a simple Yes and No suffice in
affirming the truth or the untruth of anything. (See
Jas 5:12;
2Co 1:17, 18).
for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil--not "of the evil
one"; though an equally correct rendering of the words, and one which
some expositors prefer. It is true that all evil in our world is
originally of the devil, that it forms a kingdom at the head of which he
sits, and that, in every manifestation of it he has an active part. But
any reference to this here seems unnatural, and the allusion to this
passage in the Epistle of James
(Jas 5:12)
seems to show that this is not the sense of it: "Let your yea be yea;
and your nay, nay; lest ye fall into condemnation." The
untruthfulness of our corrupt nature shows itself not only in the
tendency to deviate from the strict truth, but in the disposition to
suspect others of doing the same; and as this is not diminished, but
rather aggravated, by the habit of confirming what we say by an oath,
we thus run the risk of having all reverence for God's holy name, and
even for strict truth, destroyed in our hearts, and so "fall into
condemnation." The practice of going beyond Yes and No in affirmations
and denials--as if our word for it were not enough, and we expected
others to question it--springs from that vicious root of untruthfulness
which is only aggravated by the very effort to clear ourselves of the
suspicion of it. And just as swearing to the truth of what we say
begets the disposition it is designed to remove, so the love and reign
of truth in the breasts of Christ's disciples reveals itself so plainly
even to those who themselves cannot be trusted, that their simple Yes
and No come soon to be more relied on than the most solemn
asseverations of others. Thus does the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ,
like a tree cast into the bitter waters of human corruption, heal and
sweeten them.
Same Subject--Retaliation
(Mt 5:38-42).
We have here the converse of the preceding lessons. They were
negative: these are positive.
38. Ye have heard that it hath been said--
(Ex 21:23-25;
Le 24:19, 20;
De 19:21).
An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth--that is, whatever penalty
was regarded as a proper equivalent for these. This law of
retribution--designed to take vengeance out of the hands of private
persons, and commit it to the magistrate--was abused in the opposite way
to the commandments of the Decalogue. While they were reduced to the
level of civil enactments, this judicial regulation was held to be a
warrant for taking redress into their own hands, contrary to the
injunctions of the Old Testament itself
(Pr 20:22; 24:29).
39. But I say unto you, That ye resist not evil; but whosoever shall
smite thee on thy right check, turn to him the other also--Our Lord's
own meek, yet dignified bearing, when smitten rudely on the cheek
(Joh 18:22, 23),
and not literally presenting the other, is the best comment on
these words. It is the preparedness, after one indignity, not to invite
but to submit meekly to another, without retaliation, which this strong
language is meant to convey.
40. And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy
coat--the inner garment; in pledge for a debt
(Ex 22:26, 27).
let him have thy cloak also--the outer and more costly garment. This
overcoat was not allowed to be retained over night as a pledge from the
poor because they used it for a bed covering.
41. And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him
twain--an allusion, probably, to the practice of the Romans and
some Eastern nations, who, when government despatches had to be
forwarded, obliged the people not only to furnish horses and carriages,
but to give personal attendance, often at great inconvenience, when
required. But the thing here demanded is a readiness to submit to
unreasonable demands of whatever kind, rather than raise quarrels, with
all the evils resulting from them. What follows is a beautiful
extension of this precept.
42. Give to him that asketh thee--The sense of unreasonable asking
is here implied (compare
Lu 6:30).
and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away--Though the
word signifies classically "to have money lent to one on security," or
"with interest," yet as this was not the original sense of the word, and
as usury was forbidden among the Jews
(Ex 22:25,
&c.), it is doubtless simple borrowing which our Lord here means, as
indeed the whole strain of the exhortation implies. This shows that
such counsels as "Owe no man anything"
(Ro 13:8),
are not to be taken absolutely; else the Scripture commendations of the
righteous for "lending" to his necessitous brother
(Ps 37:36; 112:5;
Lu 6:37)
would have no application.
turn not thou away--a graphic expression of unfeeling refusal to
relieve a brother in extremity.
Same Subject--Love to Enemies
(Mt 5:43-48).
43. Ye have heard that it hath been said--
(Le 19:18).
Thou shalt love thy neighbour--To this the corrupt teachers added,
and hate thine enemy--as if the one were a legitimate inference from
the other, instead of being a detestable gloss, as
BENGEL indignantly
calls it. LIGHTFOOT quotes some of the cursed maxims inculcated by those
traditionists regarding the proper treatment of all Gentiles. No wonder
that the Romans charged the Jews with hatred of the human race.
44. But I say unto you, Love your enemies--The word here used denotes
moral love, as distinguished from the other word, which expresses
personal affection. Usually, the former denotes "complacency in the
character" of the person loved; but here it denotes the benignant,
compassionate outgoings of desire for another's good.
bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for
them which despitefully use you, and persecute you--The best commentary
on these matchless counsels is the bright example of Him who gave them.
(See
1Pe 2:21-24;
and compare
Ro 12:20, 21;
1Co 4:12;
1Pe 3:9).
But though such precepts were never before expressed--perhaps not even
conceived--with such breadth, precision, and sharpness as here, our
Lord is here only the incomparable Interpreter of the law in force from
the beginning; and this is the only satisfactory view of the entire
strain of this discourse.
45. That ye may be the children--sons.
of your Father which is in heaven--The meaning is, "that ye may show
yourselves to be such by resembling Him" (compare
Mt 5:9;
Eph 5:1).
for he maketh his sun--"your Father's sun." Well might
BENGEL exclaim,
"Magnificent appellation!"
to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and
on the unjust--rather, (without the article) "on evil and good, and on
just and unjust." When we find God's own procedure held up for imitation
in the law, and much more in the prophets
(Le 19:2; 20:26;
and compare
1Pe 1:15, 16),
we may see that the principle of this surprising verse was nothing new:
but the form of it certainly is that of One who spake as never man
spake.
46. For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not
even the publicans the same?--The publicans, as collectors of taxes
due to the Roman government, were ever on this account obnoxious to the
Jews, who sat uneasy under a foreign yoke, and disliked whatever brought
this unpleasantly before them. But the extortion practiced by this class
made them hateful to the community, who in their current speech ranked
them with "harlots." Nor does our Lord scruple to speak of them as
others did, which we may be sure He never would have done if it had been
calumnious. The meaning, then, is, "In loving those who love you, there
is no evidence of superior principle; the worst of men will do this:
even a publican will go that length."
47. And if ye salute your brethren only--of the same nation and
religion with yourselves.
what do ye more than others?--what do ye uncommon or extraordinary?
that is, wherein do ye excel?
do not even the publicans so?--The true reading here appears to be,
"Do not even the heathens the same?" Compare
Mt 18:17,
where the excommunicated person is said to be "as an heathen man and a
publican."
48. Be ye therefore--rather, "Ye shall therefore be," or "Ye are
therefore to be," as My disciples and in My kingdom.
perfect--or complete. Manifestly, our Lord here speaks, not of
degrees of excellence, but of the kind of excellence which was
to distinguish His disciples and characterize His kingdom. When
therefore He adds,
even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect--He refers to
that full-orbed glorious completeness which is in the great Divine
Model, "their Father which is in heaven."
CHAPTER 6
SERMON ON THE
MOUNT--continued.
Mt 6:1-18.
FURTHER
ILLUSTRATION OF THE
RIGHTEOUSNESS OF THE
KINGDOM--ITS
UNOSTENTATIOUSNESS.
General Caution against Ostentation in Religious Duties
(Mt 6:1).
1. Take heed that ye do not your alms--But the true reading seems
clearly to be "your righteousness." The external authority for both
readings is pretty nearly equal; but internal evidence is decidedly in
favor of "righteousness." The subject of the second verse being
"almsgiving" that word--so like the other in Greek--might easily be
substituted for it by the copyist: whereas the opposite would not be so
likely. But it is still more in favor of "righteousness," that if we so
read the first verse, it then becomes a general heading for this whole
section of the discourse, inculcating unostentatiousness in all
deeds of righteousness--Almsgiving, Prayer, and Fasting being, in that
case, but selected examples of this righteousness; whereas, if we read,
"Do not your alms," &c., this first verse will have no reference
but to that one point. By "righteousness," in this case, we are to
understand that same righteousness of the kingdom of heaven, whose
leading features--in opposition to traditional perversions of it--it is
the great object of this discourse to open up: that righteousness of
which the Lord says, "Except your righteousness shall exceed the
righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter
into the kingdom of heaven"
(Mt 5:20).
To "do" this righteousness, was an old and well-understood
expression. Thus, "Blessed is he that doeth righteousness at all times"
(Ps 106:3).
It refers to the actings of righteousness in the life--the
outgoings of the gracious nature--of which our Lord afterwards said to
His disciples, "Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit;
so shall ye be My disciples"
(Joh 15:8).
before men, to be seen of them--with the view or intention of being
beheld of them. See the same expression in
Mt 5:28.
True, He had required them to let their light so shine before men that
they might see their good works, and glorify their Father which is in
heaven
(Mt 5:16).
But this is quite consistent with not making a display of our
righteousness for self-glorification. In fact, the doing of the former
necessarily implies our not doing the latter.
otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in heaven--When
all duty is done to God--as primarily enjoining and finally judging of
it--He will take care that it be duly recognized; but when done purely
for ostentation, God cannot own it, nor is His judgment of it even
thought of--God accepts only what is done to Himself. So much for the
general principle. Now follow three illustrations of it.
Almsgiving
(Mt 6:2-4).
2. Therefore, when thou doest thine alms, do not sound a trumpet before
thee--The expression is to be taken figuratively for blazoning it.
Hence our expression to "trumpet."
as the hypocrites do--This word--of such frequent occurrence in
Scripture, signifying primarily "one who acts a part"--denotes one who
either pretends to be what he is not (as here), or dissembles what he really is (as in
Lu 12:1, 2).
in the synagogues and in the streets--the places of religious and
secular resort.
that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you--In such august
expressions, it is the Lawgiver and Judge Himself that we hear speaking
to us.
They have their reward--All they wanted was human applause, and they
have it--and with it, all they will ever get.
3. But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right
hand doeth--So far from making a display of it, dwell not on it even in
thine own thoughts, lest it minister to spiritual pride.
4. That thine alms may be in secret, and thy Father which seeth in
secret himself shall reward thee openly--The word "Himself" appears
to be an unauthorized addition to the text, which the sense no doubt
suggested. (See
1Ti 5:25;
Ro 2:16;
1Co 4:5).
Prayer
(Mt 6:5, 6).
5. And when thou prayest, thou shalt--or, preferably, "when ye pray
ye shall."
not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the
synagogues and in the corners of the streets--(See on
Mt 6:2).
that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have,
&c.--The standing posture in prayer was the ancient practice, alike
in the Jewish and in the early Christian Church. But of course this
conspicuous posture opened the way for the ostentatious.
6. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet--a place of
retirement.
and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in
secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee
openly--Of course, it is not the simple publicity of prayer which
is here condemned. It may be offered in any circumstances, however
open, if not prompted by the spirit of ostentation, but dictated by the
great ends of prayer itself. It is the retiring character of true
prayer which is here taught.
Supplementary Directions and Model Prayer
(Mt 6:7-15).
7. But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions--"Babble not" would be
a better rendering, both for the form of the word--which in both
languages is intended to imitate the sound--and for the sense, which
expresses not so much the repetition of the same words as a senseless
multiplication of them; as appears from what follows.
as the heathen do: for they think that they shall be heard for their
much speaking--This method of heathen devotion is still observed by
Hindu and Mohammedan devotees. With the Jews, says
LIGHTFOOT, it was a
maxim, that "Every one who multiplies prayer is heard." In the Church of
Rome, not only is it carried to a shameless extent, but, as
THOLUCK
justly observes, the very prayer which our Lord gave as an antidote to
vain repetitions is the most abused to this superstitious end; the
number of times it is repeated counting for so much more merit. Is not
this just that characteristic feature of heathen devotion which our Lord
here condemns? But praying much, and using at times the same words, is
not here condemned, and has the example of our Lord Himself in its
favor.
8. Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what
things ye have need of before ye ask him--and so needs not to be
informed of our wants, any more than to be roused to attend to
them by our incessant speaking. What a view of God is here given, in
sharp contrast with the gods of the heathen! But let it be carefully
noted that it is not as the general Father of mankind that our Lord
says, "Your Father" knoweth what ye need before ye ask it; for it is not
men, as such, that He is addressing in this discourse, but His own
disciples--the poor in spirit, the mourners, the meek, hungry and
thirsty souls, the merciful, the pure in heart, the peacemakers, who
allow themselves to have all manner of evil said against them for the
Son of man's sake--in short, the new-born children of God, who, making
their Father's interests their own, are here assured that their Father,
in return, makes their interests His, and needs neither to be told nor
to be reminded of their wants. Yet He will have His children pray to
Him, and links all His promised supplies to their petitions for them;
thus encouraging us to draw near and keep near to Him, to talk and walk
with Him, to open our every case to Him, and assure ourselves that thus
asking we shall receive--thus seeking we shall find--thus knocking it
shall be opened to us.
9. After this manner--more simply "Thus."
therefore pray ye--The "ye" is emphatic here, in contrast with the
heathen prayers. That this matchless prayer was given not only as a
model, but as a form, might be concluded from its very nature.
Did it consist only of hints or directions for prayer, it could only be
used as a directory; but seeing it is an actual prayer--designed,
indeed, to show how much real prayer could be compressed into the fewest
words, but still, as a prayer, only the more incomparable for that--it
is strange that there should be a doubt whether we ought to pray that
very prayer. Surely the words with which it is introduced, in the second
utterance and varied form of it which we have in
Lu 11:2,
ought to set this at rest: "When ye pray, say, Our Father."
Nevertheless, since the second form of it varies considerably from the
first, and since no example of its actual use, or express quotation of
its phraseology, occurs in the sequel of the New Testament, we are to
guard against a superstitious use of it. How early this began to appear
in the church services, and to what extent it was afterwards carried,
is known to every one versed in Church History. Nor has the spirit
which bred this abuse quite departed from some branches of the
Protestant Church, though the opposite and equally condemnable extreme
is to be found in other branches of it.
Model Prayer
(Mt 6:9-13).
According to the Latin fathers and the Lutheran Church, the petitions
of the Lord's Prayer are seven in number; according to the Greek
fathers, the Reformed Church and the Westminster divines, they are only
six; the two last being regarded--we think, less correctly--as
one. The first three petitions have to do exclusively with God:
"Thy name be hallowed"--"Thy kingdom come"--"Thy
will be done." And they occur in a descending scale--from
Himself down to the manifestation of Himself in His kingdom; and from
His kingdom to the entire subjection of its subjects, or the complete
doing of His will. The remaining four petitions have to do with OURSELVES: "Give us our daily bread"--"Forgive
us our debts"--"Lead us not into temptation"--"Deliver
us from evil." But these latter petitions occur in an
ascending scale--from the bodily wants of every day up to our
final deliverance from all evil.
Invocation:
Our Father which art in heaven--In the former clause we express His
nearness to us; in the latter, His distance from us. (See
Ec 5:2;
Isa 66:1).
Holy, loving familiarity suggests the one; awful reverence the other.
In calling Him "Father" we express a relationship we have all known and
felt surrounding us even from our infancy; but in calling Him our
Father "who art in heaven," we contrast Him with the fathers we all
have here below, and so raise our souls to that "heaven" where He
dwells, and that Majesty and Glory which are there as in their proper
home. These first words of the Lord's Prayer--this invocation with
which it opens--what a brightness and warmth does it throw over the
whole prayer, and into what a serene region does it introduce the
praying believer, the child of God, as he thus approaches Him! It is
true that the paternal relationship of God to His people is by no means
strange to the Old Testament. (See
De 32:6;
Ps 103:13;
Isa 63:16;
Jer 3:4, 19;
Mal 1:6; 2:10).
But these are only glimpses--the "back parts"
(Ex 33:23),
if we may so say, in comparison with the "open face" of our Father
revealed in Jesus. (See on
2Co 3:18).
Nor is it too much to say, that the view which our Lord gives,
throughout this His very first lengthened discourse, of "our Father in
heaven," beggars all that was ever taught, even in God's own Word, or
conceived before by His saints, on this subject.
First Petition:
Hallowed be--that is, "Be held in reverence"; regarded and
treated as holy.
thy name--God's name means "Himself as revealed and manifested."
Everywhere in Scripture God defines and marks off the faith and love and
reverence and obedience He will have from men by the disclosures which
He makes to them of what He is; both to shut out false conceptions of
Him, and to make all their devotion take the shape and hue of His own
teaching. Too much attention cannot be paid to this.
Second Petition:
10. Thy kingdom come--The kingdom of God is that moral and spiritual
kingdom which the God of grace is setting up in this fallen world, whose
subjects consist of as many as have been brought into hearty subjection
to His gracious scepter, and of which His Son Jesus is the glorious
Head. In the inward reality of it, this kingdom existed ever since there
were men who "walked with God"
(Ge 5:24),
and "waited for His salvation"
(Ge 49:18);
who were "continually with Him, holden by His right hand"
(Ps 73:23),
and who, even in the valley of the shadow of death, feared no evil when
He was with them
(Ps 23:4).
When Messiah Himself appeared, it was, as a visible kingdom, "at hand."
His death laid the deep foundations of it. His ascension on high,
"leading captivity captive and receiving gifts for men, yea, for the
rebellious, that the Lord God might dwell among them," and the
Pentecostal effusion of the Spirit, by which those gifts for men
descended upon the rebellious, and the Lord God was beheld, in the
persons of thousands upon thousands, "dwelling" among men--was a
glorious "coming" of this kingdom. But it is still to come, and this
petition, "Thy kingdom come," must not cease to ascend so long as one
subject of it remains to be brought in. But does not this prayer stretch
further forward--to "the glory to be revealed," or that stage of the
kingdom called "the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ"
(2Pe 1:11)?
Not directly, perhaps, since the petition that follows this--"Thy will
be done in earth, as it is in heaven"--would then bring us back to this
present state of imperfection. Still, the mind refuses to be so bounded
by stages and degrees, and in the act of praying, "Thy kingdom come,"
it irresistibly stretches the wings of its faith, and longing, and
joyous expectation out to the final and glorious consummation of the
kingdom of God.
Third Petition:
Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven--or, as the same words
are rendered in Luke, "as in heaven, so upon earth"
(Lu 11:2)
--as cheerfully, as constantly, as perfectly. But
some will ask, Will this ever be? We answer, If the "new heavens and
new earth" are to be just our present material system purified by fire
and transfigured, of course it will. But we incline to think that the
aspiration which we are taught in this beautiful petition to breathe
forth has no direct reference to any such organic fulfilment,
and is only the spontaneous and resistless longing of the renewed
soul--put into words--to see the whole inhabited earth in entire
conformity to the will of God. It asks not if ever it shall be--or if
ever it can be--in order to pray this prayer. It must have its
holy yearnings breathed forth, and this is just the bold yet simple
expression of them. Nor is the Old Testament without prayers which come
very near to this
(Ps 7:9; 67:1-7; 72:19,
&c.).
Fourth Petition:
11. Give us this day our daily bread--The compound word here rendered
"daily" occurs nowhere else, either in classical or sacred Greek, and
so must be interpreted by the analogy of its component parts. But on
this critics are divided. To those who would understand it to mean,
"Give us this day the bread of to-morrow"--as if the sense thus slid
into that of Luke "Give us day by day"
(Lu 11:2,
(as BENGEL, MEYER, &c.) it may
be answered that the sense thus brought out is scarcely intelligible,
if not something less; that the expression "bread of to-morrow" is not
at all the same as bread "from day to day," and that, so understood, it
would seem to contradict
Mt 6:34.
The great majority of the best critics (taking the word to be
compounded of ousia, "substance," or "being") understand
by it the "staff of life," the bread of subsistence, and
so the sense will be, "Give us this day the bread which this day's
necessities require." In this case, the rendering of our authorized
version (after the Vulgate, LUTHER and some
of the best modern critics)--"our daily bread"--is, in sense, accurate
enough. (See
Pr 30:8).
Among commentators, there was early shown an inclination to understand
this as a prayer for the heavenly bread, or spiritual nourishment; and
in this they have been followed by many superior expositors, even down
to our own times. But as this is quite unnatural, so it deprives the
Christian of one of the sweetest of his privileges--to cast his bodily
wants in this short prayer, by one simple petition, upon his heavenly
Father. No doubt the spiritual mind will, from "the meat that
perisheth," naturally rise in thought to "that meat which endureth to
everlasting life." But let it be enough that the petition about bodily
wants irresistibly suggests a higher petition; and let us not
rob ourselves--out of a morbid spirituality--of our one petition in
this prayer for that bodily provision which the immediate sequel of
this discourse shows that our heavenly Father has so much at heart. In
limiting our petitions, however, to provision for the day, what
a spirit of childlike dependence does the Lord both demand and
beget!
Fifth Petition:
12. And forgive us our debts--A vitally important view of sin,
this--as an offense against God demanding reparation to His dishonored
claims upon our absolute subjection. As the debtor in the creditor's
hand, so is the sinner in the hands of God. This idea of sin had indeed
come up before in this discourse--in the warning to agree with our
adversary quickly, in case of sentence being passed upon us, adjudging
us to payment of the last farthing, and to imprisonment till then
(Mt 5:25, 26).
And it comes up once and again in our Lord's subsequent teaching--as in
the parable of the creditor and his two debtors
(Lu 7:41, 42,
&c.), and in the parable of the unmerciful debtor
(Mt 18:23,
&c.). But by embodying it in this brief model of acceptable prayer, and
as the first of three petitions more or less bearing upon sin, our Lord
teaches us, in the most emphatic manner conceivable, to regard this
view of sin as the primary and fundamental one. Answering to this is
the "forgiveness" which it directs us to seek--not the removal from our
own hearts of the stain of sin, nor yet the removal of our just dread
of God's anger, or of unworthy suspicions of His love, which is all
that some tell us we have to care about--but the removal from God's own
mind of His displeasure against us on account of sin, or, to retain the
figure, the wiping or crossing out from His "book of remembrance" of
all entries against us on this account.
as we forgive our debtors--the same view of sin as before; only now
transferred to the region of offenses given and received between man and
man. After what has been said on
Mt 5:7,
it will not be thought that our Lord here teaches that our exercise of
forgiveness towards our offending fellow men absolutely precedes and is
the proper ground of God's forgiveness of us. His whole teaching,
indeed--as of all Scripture--is the reverse of this. But as no one can
reasonably imagine himself to be the object of divine forgiveness who
is deliberately and habitually unforgiving towards his fellow men, so
it is a beautiful provision to make our right to ask and expect daily
forgiveness of our daily shortcomings and our final absolution and
acquittal at the great day of admission into the kingdom, dependent
upon our consciousness of a forgiving disposition towards our fellows,
and our preparedness to protest before the Searcher of hearts that we
do actually forgive them. (See
Mr 11:25, 26).
God sees His own image reflected in His forgiving children; but to ask
God for what we ourselves refuse to men, is to insult Him. So much
stress does our Lord put upon this, that immediately after the close of
this prayer, it is the one point in it which He comes back upon
(Mt 6:14, 15),
for the purpose of solemnly assuring us that the divine procedure in
this matter of forgiveness will be exactly what our own is.
Sixth Petition:
13. And lead us not into temptation--He who honestly seeks and
has the assurance of, forgiveness for past sin, will strive to avoid
committing it for the future. But conscious that "when we would do good
evil is present with us," we are taught to offer this sixth petition,
which comes naturally close upon the preceding, and flows, indeed,
instinctively from it in the hearts of all earnest Christians. There is
some difficulty in the form of the petition, as it is certain that God
does bring His people--as He did Abraham, and Christ Himself--into
circumstances both fitted and designed to try them, or test the
strength of their faith. Some meet this by regarding the petition as
simply an humble expression of self-distrust and instinctive shrinking
from danger; but this seems too weak. Others take it as a prayer
against yielding to temptation, and so equivalent to a prayer for
support and deliverance when we are tempted; but this seems to go
beyond the precise thing intended. We incline to take it as a prayer
against being drawn or sucked, of our own will, into
temptation, to which the word here used seems to lend some
countenance--"Introduce us not." This view, while it does not put into
our mouths a prayer against being tempted--which is more than the
divine procedure would seem to warrant--does not, on the other hand,
change the sense of the petition into one for support under
temptation, which the words will hardly bear; but it gives us a subject
for prayer, in regard to temptation, most definite, and of all
others most needful. It was precisely this which Peter needed to
ask, but did not ask, when--of his own accord, and in spite of
difficulties--he pressed for entrance into the palace hall of the high
priest, and where, once sucked into the scene and atmosphere of
temptation, he fell so foully. And if so, does it not seem pretty clear
that this was exactly what our Lord meant His disciples to pray against
when He said in the garden--"Watch and pray, that ye enter not
into temptation"?
(Mt 26:41).
Seventh Petition:
But deliver us from evil--We can see no good reason for
regarding this as but the second half of the sixth petition. With far
better ground might the second and third petitions be regarded as one.
The "but" connecting the two petitions is an insufficient reason for
regarding them as one, though enough to show that the one thought
naturally follows close upon the other. As the expression "from evil"
may be equally well rendered "from the evil one," a number or superior
critics think the devil is intended, especially from its following
close upon the subject of "temptation." But the comprehensive character
of these brief petitions, and the place which this one occupies, as
that on which all our desires die away, seems to us against so
contracted a view of it. Nor can there be a reasonable doubt that the
apostle, in some of the last sentences which he penned before he was
brought forth to suffer for his Lord, alludes to this very petition in
the language of calm assurance--"And the Lord shall deliver me from
every evil work (compare the Greek of the two passages), and
will preserve me unto his heavenly kingdom"
(2Ti 4:18).
The final petition, then, is only rightly grasped when regarded as a
prayer for deliverance from all evil of whatever kind--not only from
sin, but from all its consequences--fully and finally. Fitly, then, are
our prayers ended with this. For what can we desire which this does not
carry with it?
For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever.
Amen--If any reliance is to be placed on external evidence, this
doxology, we think, can hardly be considered part of the original text.
It is wanting in all the most ancient manuscripts; it is wanting in the
Old Latin version and in the Vulgate: the former mounting up to
about the middle of the second century, and the latter being a revision
of it in the fourth century by JEROME,
a most reverential and
conservative as well as able and impartial critic. As might be expected
from this, it is passed by in silence by the earliest Latin fathers; but
even the Greek commentators, when expounding this prayer, pass by
the doxology. On the other hand, it is found in a majority of
manuscripts, though not the oldest; it is found in all the Syriac versions, even the Peschito--dating probably as
early as the second
century--although this version lacks the "Amen," which the doxology, if
genuine, could hardly have wanted; it is found in the Sahidic or
Thebaic version made for the Christians of Upper Egypt, possibly as
early as the Old Latin; and it is found in perhaps most of the later
versions. On a review of the evidence, the strong probability, we think,
is that it was no part of the original text.
14. For if ye forgive men, &c.--See on
Mt 6:12.
15. But if ye forgive not, &c.--See on
Mt 6:12.
Fasting
(Mt 6:16-18).
Having concluded His supplementary directions on the subject of prayer
with this Divine Pattern, our Lord now returns to the subject of
Unostentatiousness in our deeds of righteousness, in order to give
one more illustration of it, in the matter of fasting.
16. Moreover, when ye fast--referring, probably, to private and
voluntary fasting, which was to be regulated by each individual for
himself; though in spirit it would apply to any fast.
be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they disfigure
their faces--literally, "make unseen"; very well rendered "disfigure."
They went about with a slovenly appearance, and ashes sprinkled on their
head.
that they may appear unto men to fast--It was not the deed, but
reputation for the deed which they sought; and with this view those
hypocrites multiplied their fasts. And are the exhausting fasts of the
Church of Rome, and of Romanizing Protestants, free from this taint?
Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
17. But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy
face--as the Jews did, except when mourning
(Da 10:3);
so that the meaning is, "Appear as usual"--appear so as to attract no
notice.
18. That thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which
is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee
openly--The "openly" seems evidently a later addition to the text
of this verse from
Mt 6:4, 7,
though of course the idea is implied.
Mt 6:19-34.
CONCLUDING
ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE
RIGHTEOUSNESS OF THE
KINGDOM--HEAVENLY-MINDEDNESS AND
FILIAL
CONFIDENCE.
19. Lay not up for ourselves treasures upon earth--hoard not.
where moth--a "clothes-moth." Eastern treasures, consisting partly
in costly dresses stored up
(Job 27:16),
were liable to be consumed by moths
(Job 13:28;
Isa 50:9; 51:8).
In
Jas 5:2
there is an evident reference to our Lord's words here.
and rust--any "eating into" or "consuming"; here, probably, "wear and
tear."
doth corrupt--cause to disappear. By this reference to moth and rust
our Lord would teach how perishable are such earthly treasures.
and where thieves break through and steal--Treasures these, how
precarious!
20. But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven--The language
in Luke
(Lu 12:33)
is very bold--"Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves
bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth
not," &c.
where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not
break through nor steal--Treasures these, imperishable and
unassailable! (Compare
Col 3:2).
21. For where your treasure is--that which ye value most.
there will your heart be also--"Thy treasure--thy heart" is
probably the true reading here: "your," in
Lu 12:34,
from which it seems to have come in here. Obvious though this maxim be,
by what multitudes who profess to bow to the teaching of Christ is it
practically disregarded! "What a man loves," says LUTHER, quoted by THOLUCK, "that is
his God. For he carries it in his heart, he goes about with it night
and day, he sleeps and wakes with it; be it what it may--wealth or
pelf, pleasure or renown." But because "laying up" is not in itself
sinful, nay, in some cases enjoined
(2Co 12:14),
and honest industry and sagacious enterprise are usually rewarded with
prosperity, many flatter themselves that all is right between them and
God, while their closest attention, anxiety, zeal, and time are
exhausted upon these earthly pursuits. To put this right, our Lord adds
what follows, in which there is profound practical wisdom.
22. The light--rather, "the lamp."
of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single--simple,
clear. As applied to the outward eye, this means general soundness;
particularly, not looking two ways. Here, as also in classical
Greek, it is used figuratively to denote the simplicity of the
mind's eye, singleness of purpose, looking right at its object, as
opposed to having two ends in view. (See
Pr 4:25-27).
thy whole body shall be full of light--illuminated. As with the bodily
vision, the man who looks with a good, sound eye, walks in light, seeing
every object clear; so a simple and persistent purpose to serve and
please God in everything will make the whole character consistent and
bright.
23. But if thine eye be evil--distempered, or, as we should say, If we
have got a bad eye.
thy whole body shall be full of darkness--darkened. As a vitiated eye,
or an eye that looks not straight and full at its object, sees nothing
as it is, so a mind and heart divided between heaven and earth is all
dark.
If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that
darkness!--As the conscience is the regulative faculty, and a man's
inward purpose, scope, aim in life, determines his character--if these
be not simple and heavenward, but distorted and double, what must all
the other faculties and principles of our nature be which take their
direction and character from these, and what must the whole man and the
whole life be but a mass of darkness? In Luke
(Lu 11:36)
the converse of this statement very strikingly expresses what pure,
beautiful, broad perceptions the clarity of the inward eye
imparts: "If thy whole body therefore be full of light, having no part
dark, the whole shall be full of light, as when the bright shining of a
candle doth give thee light." But now for the application of this.
24. No man can serve--The word means to "belong wholly and be entirely
under command to."
two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or
else he will hold to the one, and despise the other--Even if the two
masters be of one character and have but one object, the servant must
take law from one or the other: though he may do what is agreeable
to both, he cannot, in the nature of the thing, be servant to more
than one. Much less if, as in the present case, their interests are
quite different, and even conflicting. In this case, if our affections
be in the service of the one--if we "love the one"--we must of necessity
"hate the other"; if we determine resolutely to "hold to the one," we
must at the same time disregard, and (if he insist on his claims upon
us) even "despise the other."
Ye cannot serve God and mammon--The word "mamon"--better written
with one m--is a foreign one, whose precise derivation cannot
certainly be determined, though the most probable one gives it the sense
of "what one trusts in." Here, there can be no doubt it is used for
riches, considered as an idol master, or god of the heart. The
service of this god and the true God together is here, with a kind of
indignant curtness, pronounced impossible. But since the teaching of the
preceding verses might seem to endanger our falling short of what is
requisite for the present life, and so being left destitute, our Lord
now comes to speak to that point.
25. Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought--"Be not
solicitous." The English word "thought," when our version was made,
expressed this idea of "solicitude," "anxious concern"--as may be seen
in any old English classic; and in the same sense it is used in
1Sa 9:5,
&c. But this sense of the word has now nearly gone out, and so the mere
English reader is apt to be perplexed. Thought or forethought,
for temporal things--in the sense of reflection, consideration--is
required alike by Scripture and common sense. It is that anxious
solicitude, that oppressive care, which springs from unbelieving doubts
and misgivings, which alone is here condemned. (See
Php 4:6).
for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for
your body, what ye shall put on--In Luke
(Lu 12:29)
our Lord adds, "neither be ye unsettled"--not "of doubtful mind," as in
our version. When "careful (or 'full of care') about nothing," but
committing all in prayer and supplication with thanksgiving unto God,
the apostle assures us that "the peace of God, which passeth all
understanding, shall keep our hearts and minds in Christ Jesus"
(Php 4:6, 7);
that is, shall guard both our feelings and our thoughts from undue
agitation, and keep them in a holy calm. But when we commit our whole
temporal condition to the wit of our own minds, we get into that
"unsettled" state against which our Lord exhorts His disciples.
Is not the life more than meat--food.
and the body than raiment?--If God, then, gives and keeps up the
greater--the life, the body--will He withhold the less, food to sustain
life and raiment to clothe the body?
26. Behold the fowls of the air--in
Mt 6:28,
"observe well," and in
Lu 12:24,
"consider"--so as to learn wisdom from them.
for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your
heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?--nobler
in yourselves and dearer to God. The argument here is from the greater
to the less; but how rich in detail! The brute creation--void of
reason--are incapable of sowing, reaping, and storing: yet your heavenly
Father suffers them not helplessly to perish, but sustains them without
any of those processes. Will He see, then, His own children using all
the means which reason dictates for procuring the things needful for the
body--looking up to Himself at every step--and yet leave them to starve?
27. Which of you, by taking thought--anxious solicitude.
can add one cubit unto his stature?--"Stature" can hardly be the
thing intended here: first, because the subject is the prolongation
of life, by the supply of its necessaries of food and clothing: and
next, because no one would dream of adding a cubit--or a foot and a
half--to his stature, while in the corresponding passage in Luke
(Lu 12:25, 26)
the thing intended is represented as "that thing which is
least." But if we take the word in its primary sense of
"age" (for "stature" is but a secondary sense) the idea will be
this, "Which of you, however anxiously you vex yourselves about it, can
add so much as a step to the length of your life's journey?" To compare
the length of life to measures of this nature is not foreign to the
language of Scripture (compare
Ps 39:5;
2Ti 4:7,
&c.). So understood, the meaning is clear and the connection natural.
In this the best critics now agree.
28. And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider--observe well.
the lilies of the field, how they grow: they toil not--as men, planting
and preparing the flax.
neither do they spin--as women.
29. And yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not
arrayed like one of these--What incomparable teaching!--best left in
its own transparent clearness and rich simplicity.
30. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass--the "herbage."
of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the
oven--wild flowers cut with the grass, withering by the heat, and
used for fuel. (See
Jas 1:11).
shall He not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith?--The argument
here is something fresh. Gorgeous as is the array of the flowers that
deck the fields, surpassing all artificial human grandeur, it is for but
a brief moment; you are ravished with it to-day, and to-morrow it is
gone; your own hands have seized and cast it into the oven: Shall, then,
God's children, so dear to Him, and instinct with a life that cannot
die, be left naked? He does not say, Shall they not be more beauteously
arrayed? but, Shall He not much more clothe them? that being all
He will have them regard as secured to them (compare
Heb 13:5).
The expression, "Little-faithed ones," which our Lord applies once and
again to His disciples
(Mt 8:26; 14:31; 16:8),
can hardly be regarded as rebuking any actual manifestations of
unbelief at that early period, and before such an audience. It is His
way of gently chiding the spirit of unbelief, so natural even to
the best, who are surrounded by a world of sense, and of kindling a
generous desire to shake it off.
31. Therefore take no thought--solicitude.
saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal
shall we be clothed?
32. (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek)--rather,
"pursue." Knowing nothing definitely beyond the present life to kindle
their aspirations and engage their supreme attention, the heathen
naturally pursue present objects as their chief, their only good. To
what an elevation above these does Jesus here lift His disciples!
for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these
things--How precious this word! Food and raiment are pronounced
needful to God's children; and He who could say, "No man knoweth the
Father but the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him"
(Mt 11:27),
says with an authority which none but Himself could claim, "Your
heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things."
Will not that suffice you, O ye needy ones of the household of
faith?
33. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and
all these things shall be added unto you--This is the great summing
up. Strictly speaking, it has to do only with the subject of the present
section--the right state of the heart with reference to heavenly and
earthly things; but being couched in the form of a brief general
directory, it is so comprehensive in its grasp as to embrace the whole
subject of this discourse. And, as if to make this the more evident, the
two keynotes of this great sermon seem purposely struck in it--"the
KINGDOM" and "the
RIGHTEOUSNESS" of the kingdom--as the grand objects,
in the supreme pursuit of which all things needful for the present life
will be added to us. The precise sense of every word in this golden
verse should be carefully weighed. "The kingdom of God" is the primary
subject of the Sermon on the Mount--that kingdom which the God of heaven
is erecting in this fallen world, within which are all the spiritually
recovered and inwardly subject portion of the family of Adam, under
Messiah as its Divine Head and King. "The righteousness thereof" is
the character of all such, so amply described and variously illustrated
in the foregoing portions of this discourse. The "seeking" of these
is the making them the object of supreme choice and pursuit; and the
seeking of them "first" is the seeking of them before and above all
else. The "all these things" which shall in that case be added to us
are just the "all these things" which the last words of
Mt 6:32
assured us "our heavenly Father knoweth that we have need of"; that is,
all we require for the present life. And when our Lord says they shall
be "added," it is implied, as a matter of course, that the seekers
of the kingdom and its righteousness shall have these as their proper
and primary portion: the rest being their gracious reward for not
seeking them. (See an illustration of the principle of this in
2Ch 1:11, 12).
What follows is but a reduction of this great general direction into a
practical and ready form for daily use.
34. Take therefore no thought--anxious care.
for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of
itself--(or, according to other authorities, "for itself")--shall
have its own causes of anxiety.
Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof--An admirable practical
maxim, and better rendered in our version than in almost any other, not
excepting the preceding English ones. Every day brings its own cares;
and to anticipate is only to double them.
CHAPTER 7
SERMON ON THE
MOUNT--concluded.
Mt 7:1-12.
MISCELLANEOUS
SUPPLEMENTARY
COUNSELS.
That these verses are entirely supplementary is the simplest and most
natural view of them. All attempts to make out any evident connection
with the immediately preceding context are, in our judgment, forced.
But, though supplementary, these counsels are far from being of
subordinate importance. On the contrary, they involve some of the most
delicate and vital duties of the Christian life. In the vivid form in
which they are here presented, perhaps they could not have been
introduced with the same effect under any of the foregoing heads; but
they spring out of the same great principles, and are but other forms
and manifestations of the same evangelical "righteousness."
Censorious Judgment
(Mt 7:1-5).
1. Judge not, that ye be not judged--To "judge" here does not exactly
mean to pronounce condemnatory judgment, nor does it refer to simple
judging at all, whether favorable or the reverse. The context makes it
clear that the thing here condemned is that disposition to look
unfavorably on the character and actions of others, which leads
invariably to the pronouncing of rash, unjust, and unlovely judgments
upon them. No doubt it is the judgments so pronounced which are here
spoken of; but what our Lord aims at is the spirit out of which they
spring. Provided we eschew this unlovely spirit, we are not only
warranted to sit in judgment upon a brother's character and actions, but
in the exercise of a necessary discrimination are often constrained to
do so for our own guidance. It is the violation of the law of love
involved in the exercise of a censorious disposition which alone is here
condemned. And the argument against it--"that ye be not
judged"--confirms this: "that your own character and actions be not
pronounced upon with the like severity"; that is, at the great day.
2. For with what judgments ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what
measure ye mete--whatever standard of judgment ye apply to others.
it shall be measured to you again--This proverbial maxim is used by our
Lord in other connections--as in
Mr 4:24,
and with a slightly different application in
Lu 6:38
--as a great principle in the divine administration. Unkind judgment of
others will be judicially returned upon ourselves, in the day when God
shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ. But, as in many other
cases under the divine administration, such harsh judgment gets
self-punished even here. For people shrink from contact with those who
systematically deal out harsh judgment upon others--naturally
concluding that they themselves may be the next victims--and feel
impelled in self-defense, when exposed to it, to roll back upon the
assailant his own censures.
3. And why beholdest thou the mote--"splinter," here very well rendered
"mote," denoting any small fault.
that is in thy brother's eye, but considerest not the beam that is in
thine own eye?--denoting the much greater fault which we overlook in
ourselves.
4. Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote out
of thine eye; and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye?
5. Thou hypocrite--"Hypocrite."
first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see
clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye--Our Lord uses a
most hyperbolical, but not unfamiliar figure, to express the monstrous
inconsistency of this conduct. The "hypocrisy" which, not without
indignation, He charges it with, consists in the pretense of a zealous
and compassionate charity, which cannot possibly be real in one who
suffers worse faults to lie uncorrected in himself. He only is fit to be
a reprover of others who jealously and severely judges himself. Such
persons will not only be slow to undertake the office of censor on their
neighbors, but, when constrained in faithfulness to deal with them, will
make it evident that they do it with reluctance and not
satisfaction, with moderation and not exaggeration, with love
and not harshness.
Prostitution of Holy Things
(Mt 7:6).
The opposite extreme to that of censoriousness is here condemned--want
of discrimination of character.
6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs--savage or snarling
haters of truth and righteousness.
neither cast ye your pearls before swine--the impure or coarse, who
are incapable of appreciating the priceless jewels of Christianity. In
the East, dogs are wilder and more gregarious, and, feeding on carrion
and garbage, are coarser and fiercer than the same animals in the West.
Dogs and swine, besides being ceremonially unclean, were peculiarly
repulsive to the Jews, and indeed to the ancients generally.
lest they trample them under their feet--as swine do.
and turn again and rend you--as dogs do. Religion is brought into
contempt, and its professors insulted, when it is forced upon those who
cannot value it and will not have it. But while the indiscriminately
zealous have need of this caution, let us be on our guard against too
readily setting our neighbors down as dogs and swine, and excusing
ourselves from endeavoring to do them good on this poor plea.
Prayer
(Mt 7:7-11).
Enough, one might think, had been said on this subject in
Mt 6:5-15.
But the difficulty of the foregoing duties seems to have recalled the
subject, and this gives it quite a new turn. "How shall we ever be able
to carry out such precepts as these, of tender, holy, yet discriminating
love?" might the humble disciple inquire. "Go to God with it," is our
Lord's reply; but He expresses this with a fulness which leaves nothing
to be desired, urging now not only confidence, but importunity in
prayer.
7. Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and
it shall be opened unto you--Though there seems evidently a climax
here, expressive of more and more importunity, yet each of these terms
used presents what we desire of God in a different light. We ask for
what we wish; we seek for what we miss; we knock for that
from which we feel ourselves shut out. Answering to this threefold
representation is the triple assurance of success to our believing
efforts. "But ah!" might some humble disciple say, "I cannot persuade
myself that I have any interest with God." To meet this, our Lord
repeats the triple assurance He had just given, but in such a form as to
silence every such complaint.
8. For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth;
and to him that knocketh it shall be opened--Of course, it is presumed
that he asks aright--that is, in faith--and with an honest purpose to
make use of what he receives. "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of
God. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering (undecided whether to be
altogether on the Lord's side). For he that wavereth is like a wave of
the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For
let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord"
(Jas 1:5-7).
Hence, "Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may
consume it upon your lusts"
(Jas 4:3).
9. Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread--a loaf.
will he give him a stone?--round and smooth like such a loaf or cake
as was much in use, but only to mock him.
10. Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent?--like it, indeed,
but only to sting him.
11. If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your
children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good
things to them that ask him!--Bad as our fallen nature is, the
father in us is not extinguished. What a heart, then, must the
Father of all fathers have towards His pleading children! In the
corresponding passage in Luke (see on
Lu 11:13),
instead of "good things," our Lord asks whether He will not much more
give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him. At this early stage
of His ministry, and before such an audience, He seems to avoid such
sharp doctrinal teaching as was more accordant with His plan at the
riper stage indicated in Luke, and in addressing His own disciples
exclusively.
Golden Rule
(Mt 7:12).
12. Therefore--to say all in one word.
all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even
so to them--the same thing and in the same way.
for this is the law and the prophets--"This is the substance of all
relative duty; all Scripture in a nutshell." Incomparable summary! How
well called "the royal law!"
(Jas 2:8;
compare
Ro 13:9).
It is true that similar maxims are found floating in the writings of
the cultivated Greeks and Romans, and naturally enough in the
Rabbinical writings. But so expressed as it is here--in immediate
connection with, and as the sum of such duties as has been just
enjoined, and such principles as had been before taught--it is to be
found nowhere else. And the best commentary upon this fact is, that
never till our Lord came down thus to teach did men effectually and
widely exemplify it in their practice. The precise sense of the maxim
is best referred to common sense. It is not, of course, what--in our
wayward, capricious, gasping moods--we should wish that men
would do to us, that we are to hold ourselves bound to do to them; but
only what--in the exercise of an impartial judgment, and putting
ourselves in their place--we consider it reasonable that they should do
to us, that we are to do to them.
Mt 7:13-29.
CONCLUSION AND
EFFECT OF THE
SERMON ON THE
MOUNT.
We have here the application of the whole preceding discourse.
Conclusion of the Sermon on the Mount
(Mt 7:13-27).
"The righteousness of the kingdom," so amply described, both in
principle and in detail, would be seen to involve self-sacrifice
at every step. Multitudes would never face this. But it must be faced,
else the consequences will be fatal. This would divide all within the
sound of these truths into two classes: the many, who will follow the
path of ease and self-indulgence--end where it might; and the few, who,
bent on eternal safety above everything else, take the way that leads
to it--at whatever cost. This gives occasion to the two opening verses
of this application.
13. Enter ye in at the strait gate--as if hardly wide enough to admit
one at all. This expresses the difficulty of the first right step in
religion, involving, as it does, a triumph over all our natural
inclinations. Hence the still stronger expression in Luke
(Lu 13:24),
"Strive to enter in at the strait gate."
for wide is the gate--easily entered.
and broad is the way--easily trodden.
that leadeth to destruction, and--thus lured "many there be which go
in thereat."
14. Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth
unto life--In other words, the whole course is as difficult as the
first step; and (so it comes to pass that).
few there be that find it--The recommendation of the broad way is the
ease with which it is trodden and the abundance of company to be found
in it. It is sailing with a fair wind and a favorable tide. The natural
inclinations are not crossed, and fears of the issue, if not easily
hushed, are in the long run effectually subdued. The one disadvantage of
this course is its end--it "leadeth to destruction." The great Teacher
says it, and says it as "One having authority." To the supposed
injustice or harshness of this He never once adverts. He leaves it to
be inferred that such a course righteously, naturally, necessarily so
ends. But whether men see this or no, here He lays down the law of the
kingdom, and leaves it with us. As to the other way, the disadvantage of
it lies in its narrowness and solicitude. Its very first step involves a
revolution in all our purposes and plans for life, and a surrender of
all that is dear to natural inclination, while all that follows is but a
repetition of the first great act of self-sacrifice. No wonder, then,
that few find and few are found in it. But it has one advantage--it
"leadeth unto life." Some critics take "the gate" here, not for the
first, but the last step in religion; since gates seldom open into
roads, but roads usually terminate in a gate, leading straight to a
mansion. But as this would make our Lord's words to have a very inverted
and unnatural form as they stand, it is better, with the majority of
critics, to view them as we have done. But since such teaching would be
as unpopular as the way itself, our Lord next forewarns His hearers that
preachers of smooth things--the true heirs and representatives of the
false prophets of old--would be rife enough in the new kingdom.
15. Beware--But beware.
of false prophets--that is, of teachers coming as authorized expounders
of the mind of God and guides to heaven. (See
Ac 20:29, 30;
2Pe 2:1, 2).
which come to you in sheep's clothing--with a bland, gentle, plausible
exterior; persuading you that the gate is not strait nor the way narrow,
and that to teach so is illiberal and bigoted--precisely what the old
prophets did
(Eze 13:1-10, 22).
but inwardly they are ravening wolves--bent on devouring the flock for
their own ends
(2Co 11:2, 3, 13-15).
16. Ye shall know them by their fruits--not their doctrines--as many
of the elder interpreters and some later ones explain it--for that
corresponds to the tree itself; but the practical effect of their
teaching, which is the proper fruit of the tree.
Do men gather grapes of thorns--any kind of prickly plant.
or figs of thistles?--a three-pronged variety. The general sense is
obvious--Every tree bears its own fruit.
17. Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit: but a corrupt
tree bringeth forth evil fruit.
18. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt
tree bring forth good fruit--Obvious as is the truth here expressed
in different forms--that the heart determines and is the only proper
interpreter of the actions of our life--no one who knows how the Church
of Rome makes a merit of actions, quite apart from the motives that
prompt them, and how the same tendency manifests itself from time to
time even among Protestant Christians, can think it too obvious to be
insisted on by the teachers of divine truth. Here follows a wholesome
digression.
19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and
cast into the fire--(See on
Mt 3:10).
20. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them--that is, But the
point I now press is not so much the end of such, as the means of
detecting them; and this, as already said, is their fruits. The
hypocrisy of teachers now leads to a solemn warning against religious
hypocrisy in general.
21. Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord--the reduplication
of the title "Lord" denoting zeal in according it to Christ (see
Mr 14:45).
Yet our Lord claims and expects this of all His disciples, as when He
washed their feet: "Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye say well; for so
I am"
(Joh 13:13).
shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of
my Father which is in heaven--that will which it had been the great
object of this discourse to set forth. Yet our Lord says warily, not
"the will of your Father," but "of My Father"; thus claiming a
relationship to His Father with which His disciples might not
intermeddle, and which He never lets down. And He so speaks here to give
authority to His asseverations. But now He rises higher still--not
formally announcing Himself as the Judge, but intimating what men
will say to Him, and He to them, when He sits as their final judge.
22. Many will say to me in that day--What day? It is emphatically
unnamed. But it is the day to which He had just referred, when men shall
"enter" or not enter "into the kingdom of heaven." (See a similar way of
speaking of "that day" in
2Ti 1:12; 4:8).
Lord, Lord--The reiteration denotes surprise. "What, Lord? How is this?
Are we to be disowned?"
have we not prophesied--or, "publicly taught." As one of the special
gifts of the Spirit in the early Church, it has the sense of "inspired
and authoritative teaching," and is ranked next to the apostleship. (See
1Co 12:28;
Eph 4:11).
In this sense it is used here, as appears from what follows.
in thy name--or, "to thy name," and so in the two following
clauses--"having reference to Thy name as the sole power in which we did
it."
and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many
wonderful works--or, miracles. These are selected as three examples
of the highest services rendered to the Christian cause, and through the
power of Christ's own name, invoked for that purpose; He Himself, too,
responding to the call. And the threefold repetition of the question,
each time in the same form, expresses in the liveliest manner the
astonishment of the speakers at the view now taken of them.
23. And then will I profess unto them--or, openly proclaim--tearing
off the mask.
I never knew you--What they claimed--intimacy with Christ--is
just what He repudiates, and with a certain scornful dignity. "Our
acquaintance was not broken off--there never was any."
depart from me--(Compare
Mt 25:41).
The connection here gives these words an awful significance. They
claimed intimacy with Christ, and in the corresponding passage,
Lu 13:26,
are represented as having gone out and in with Him on familiar terms.
"So much the worse for you," He replies: "I bore with that long enough;
but now--begone!"
ye that work iniquity--not "that wrought iniquity"; for
they are represented as fresh from the scenes and acts of it as they
stand before the Judge. (See on the almost identical, but even more
vivid and awful, description of the scene in
Lu 13:24-27).
That the apostle alludes to these very words in
2Ti 2:19
there can hardly be any doubt--"Nevertheless the foundation of God
standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are
His. And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart
from iniquity."
24. Therefore--to bring this discourse to a close.
whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them--see
Jas 1:22,
which seems a plain allusion to these words; also
Lu 11:28;
Ro 2:13;
1Jo 3:7.
I will liken him unto a wise man--a shrewd, prudent, provident man.
which built his house upon a rock--the rock of true discipleship, or
genuine subjection to Christ.
25. And the rain descended--from above.
and the floods came--from below.
and the winds blew--sweeping across.
and beat upon that house--thus from every direction.
and it fell not; for it was founded upon a
rock--See
1Jo 2:17.
26. And every one that heareth these sayings of mine--in the attitude
of discipleship.
and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built
his house upon the sand--denoting a loose foundation--that of an empty
profession and mere external services.
27. And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew,
and beat upon that house--struck against that house;
and it fell: and great was the fall of it--terrible the ruin! How
lively must this imagery have been to an audience accustomed to the
fierceness of an Eastern tempest, and the suddenness and completeness
with which it sweeps everything unsteady before it!
Effect of the Sermon on the Mount
(Mt 7:28, 29).
28. And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended these sayings, the
people were astonished at his doctrine--rather, "His teaching," for
the reference is to the manner of it quite as much as the matter, or
rather more so.
29. For he taught them as one having authority--The word "one,"
which our translators have here inserted, only weakens the statement.
and not as the scribes--The consciousness of divine authority,
as Lawgiver, Expounder and Judge, so beamed through His teaching, that
the scribes' teaching could not but appear drivelling in such a
light.
CHAPTER 8
Mt 8:1-4.
HEALING OF A
LEPER.
( =
Mr 1:40-45;
Lu 5:12-16).
The time of this miracle seems too definitely fixed here to admit of our
placing it where it stands in Mark and Luke, in whose Gospels no such
precise note of time is given.
1. When he was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed
him.
2. And, behold, there came a leper--"a man full of leprosy," says
Lu 5:12.
Much has been written on this disease of leprosy, but certain points
remain still doubtful. All that needs be said here is that it was a
cutaneous disease, of a loathsome, diffusive, and, there is reason to
believe, when thoroughly pronounced, incurable character; that though
in its distinctive features it is still found in several countries--as
Arabia, Egypt, and South Africa--it prevailed, in the form of what is
called white leprosy, to an unusual extent, and from a very early
period, among the Hebrews; and that it thus furnished to the whole
nation a familiar and affecting symbol of SIN,
considered as (1) loathsome, (2) spreading, (3)
incurable. And while the ceremonial ordinances for detection and
cleansing prescribed in this case by the law of Moses
(Le 13:1-14:57)
held forth a coming remedy "for sin and for uncleanness"
(Ps 51:7;
2Ki 5:1, 7, 10, 13, 14),
the numerous cases of leprosy with which our Lord came in contact, and
the glorious cures of them which He wrought, were a fitting
manifestation of the work which He came to accomplish. In this view, it
deserves to be noticed that the first of our Lord's miracles of healing
recorded by Matthew is this cure of a leper.
and worshipped him--in what sense we shall presently see. Mark says
(Mr 1:40),
he came, "beseeching and kneeling to Him," and Luke says
(Lu 5:12),
"he fell on his face."
saying, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean--As this is the
only cure of leprosy recorded by all the three first Evangelists, it was
probably the first case of the kind; and if so, this leper's faith in
the power of Christ must have been formed in him by what he had heard of
His other cures. And how striking a faith is it! He does not say he
believed Him able, but with a brevity expressive of a confidence
that knew no doubt, he says simply, "Thou canst." But of Christ's
willingness to heal him he was not so sure. It needed more knowledge of
Jesus than he could be supposed to have to assure him of that. But one
thing he was sure of, that He had but to "will" it. This shows with what
"worship" of Christ this leper fell on his face before Him. Clear
theological knowledge of the Person of Christ was not then possessed
even by those who were most with Him and nearest to Him. Much less could
full insight into all that we know of the Only-begotten of the Father be
expected of this leper. But he who at that moment felt and owned that to
heal an incurable disease needed but the fiat of the Person who
stood before him, had assuredly that very faith in the germ which now
casts its crown before Him that loved us, and would at any time die for
His blessed name.
3. And Jesus--or "He," according to another reading,--"moved with
compassion," says Mark
(Mr 1:41);
a precious addition.
put forth his hand, and touched him--Such a touch occasioned
ceremonial defilement
(Le 5:3);
even as the leper's coming near enough for contact was against the
Levitical regulations
(Le 13:46).
But as the man's faith told him there would be no case for such
regulations if the cure he hoped to experience should be accomplished,
so He who had healing in His wings transcended all such statutes.
saying, I will; be thou clean--How majestic those two words! By not
assuring the man of His power to heal him, He delightfully sets His
seal to the man's previous confession of that power; and by assuring him
of the one thing of which he had any doubt, and for which he waited--His
will to do it--He makes a claim as divine as the cure which
immediately followed it.
And immediately his leprosy was cleansed--Mark, more emphatic, says
(Mr 1:42),
"And as soon as He had spoken, immediately the leprosy departed from
him, and he was cleansed"--as perfectly as instantaneously. What a
contrast this to modern pretended cures!
4. And Jesus--"straitly charged him, and forthwith sent him away"
(Mr 1:43),
and
saith unto him, See thou tell no man--A hard condition this would
seem to a grateful heart, whose natural language, in such a case, is
"Come, hear, all ye that fear God, and I will declare what He hath done
for my soul"
(Ps 66:16).
We shall presently see the reason for it.
but go thy way, show thyself to the priest, and offer the gift that
Moses commanded--
(Le 14:1-57).
for a testimony unto them--a palpable witness that the Great Healer
had indeed come, and that "God had visited His people." What the sequel
was, our Evangelist Matthew does not say; but Mark thus gives it
(Mr 1:45):
"But he went out, and began to publish it much, and to blaze abroad the
matter, insomuch that Jesus could no more openly enter into the city,
but was without in desert places: and they came to Him from every
quarter." Thus--by an over-zealous, though most natural and not very
culpable, infringement of the injunction to keep the matter quiet--was
our Lord, to some extent, thwarted in His movements. As His whole
course was sublimely noiseless
(Mt 12:19),
so we find Him repeatedly taking steps to prevent matters prematurely
coming to a crisis with Him. (But see on
Mr 5:19, 20).
"And He withdrew Himself," adds Luke
(Lu 5:16),
"into the wilderness, and prayed"; retreating from the popular
excitement into the secret place of the Most High, and thus coming
forth as dew upon the mown grass, and as showers that water the earth
(Ps 72:6).
And this is the secret both of strength and of sweetness in the
servants and followers of Christ in every age.
Mt 8:5-13.
HEALING OF THE
CENTURION'S
SERVANT.
( =
Lu 7:1-10).
This incident belongs to a later stage. For the exposition, see on
Lu 7:1-10.
Mt 8:14-17.
HEALING OF
PETER'S
MOTHER-IN-LAW AND
MANY
OTHERS.
( =
Mr 1:29-34;
Lu 4:38-41).
For the exposition, see on
Mr 1:29-34.
Mt 8:18-22.
INCIDENTS
ILLUSTRATIVE OF
DISCIPLESHIP.
( =
Lu 9:57-62).
The incidents here are two: in the corresponding passage of Luke they
are three. Here they are introduced before the mission of the Twelve:
in Luke, when our Lord was making preparation for His final journey to
Jerusalem. But to conclude from this, as some good critics do (as
BENGEL, ELLICOTT, &c.) that
one of these incidents at least occurred twice--which led to the
mention of the others at the two different times--is too artificial.
Taking them, then, as one set of occurrences, the question arises. Are
they recorded by Matthew or by Luke in their proper place?
NEANDER,
SCHLEIERMACHER, and
OLSHAUSEN adhere to Luke's
order; while MEYER,
DE
WETTE, and
LANGE prefer that of Matthew. Probably
the first incident is here in its right place. But as the command, in
the second incident, to preach the kingdom of God, would scarcely have
been given at so early a period, it is likely that it and the third
incident have their true place in Luke. Taking these three incidents up
here then we have,
I. The Rash or Precipitate Disciple
(Mt 8:19, 20).
19. And a certain scribe came, and said unto him, Master, I will
follow thee whithersoever thou goest.
20. And Jesus saith unto him, The foxes have holes, and the birds of
the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head--Few as there were of the scribes who attached
themselves to Jesus, it
would appear, from his calling Him Teacher, that this one was a
"disciple" in that looser sense of the word in which it is applied to
the crowds who flocked after Him, with more or less conviction that His
claims were well founded. But from the answer which he received we are
led to infer that there was more of transient emotion--of temporary
impulse--than of intelligent principle in the speech. The preaching of
Christ had riveted and charmed him; his heart had swelled; his
enthusiasm had been kindled; and in this state of mind he will go
anywhere with Him, and feels impelled to tell Him so. "Wilt thou?"
replies the Lord Jesus. "Knowest thou whom thou art pledging thyself to
follow, and whither haply He may lead thee? No warm home, no downy
pillow has He for thee: He has them not for Himself. The foxes are not
without their holes, nor do the birds of the air lack their nests; but
the Son of man has to depend on the hospitality of others, and borrow
the pillow whereon He lays His head." How affecting is this reply! And
yet He rejects not this man's offer, nor refuses him the liberty to
follow Him. Only He will have him know what he is doing, and "count the
cost." He will have him weigh well the real nature and the strength of
his attachment, whether it be such as will abide in the day of trial. If
so, he will be right welcome, for Christ puts none away. But it seems
too plain that in this case that had not been done. And so we have
called this the Rash or Precipitate Disciple.
II. The Procrastinating or Entangled Disciple
(Mt 8:21, 22).
As this is more fully given in Luke
(Lu 9:59),
we must take both together. "And He said unto another of His disciples,
Follow Me. But he said,"
Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father. But Jesus said unto
him, Follow me; and let the dead bury their dead--or, as more
definitely in Luke, "Let the dead bury their dead: but go thou and
preach the kingdom of God"
(Lu 9:60).
This disciple did not, like the former, volunteer his services, but is
called by the Lord Jesus, not only to follow, but to preach Him. And he
is quite willing; only he is not ready just yet. "Lord, I will;
but"--"There is a difficulty in the way just now; but that once
removed, I am Thine." What now is this difficulty? Was his father
actually dead--lying a corpse--having only to be buried? Impossible. As
it was the practice, as noticed on
Lu 7:12,
to bury on the day of death, it is not very likely that this disciple
would have been here at all if his father had just breathed his last;
nor would the Lord, if He was there, have hindered him discharging the
last duties of a son to a father. No doubt it was the common case of a
son having a frail or aged father, not likely to live long, whose head
he thinks it his duty to see under the ground ere he goes abroad. "This
aged father of mine will soon be removed; and if I might but delay till
I see him decently interred, I should then be free to preach the kingdom
of God wherever duty might call me." This view of the case will explain
the curt reply, "Let the dead bury their dead: but go thou and preach
the kingdom of God." Like all the other paradoxical sayings of our Lord,
the key to it is the different senses--a higher and a lower--in which
the same word "dead" is used: There are two kingdoms of God in existence
upon earth; the kingdom of nature, and the kingdom of grace: To the one
kingdom all the children of this world, even the most ungodly, are fully
alive; to the other, only the children of light: The reigning irreligion
consists not in indifference to the common humanities of social life,
but to things spiritual and eternal: Fear not, therefore, that your
father will in your absence be neglected, and that when he breathes his
last there will not be relatives and friends ready enough to do to him
the last offices of kindness. Your wish to discharge these yourself is
natural, and to be allowed to do it a privilege not lightly to be
foregone. But the kingdom of God lies now all neglected and needy: Its
more exalted character few discern; to its paramount claims few are
alive: and to "preach" it fewer still are qualified and called: But thou
art: The Lord therefore hath need of thee: Leave, then, those claims of
nature, high though they be, to those who are dead to the still higher
claims of the kingdom of grace, which God is now erecting upon
earth--Let the dead bury their dead; but go thou and preach the kingdom
of God. And so have we here the genuine, but Procrastinating or
Entangled Disciple.
The next case is recorded only by Luke:
III. The Irresolute or Wavering Disciple
(Lu 9:61, 62).
Lu 9:61:
And another also said, Lord, I will follow thee; but let me first
go bid them farewell which are at home at my house.
Lu 9:62:
And Jesus said unto him, No man, having put his hand to the plough,
and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God. But for the very
different replies given, we should hardly have discerned the difference
between this and the second case: the one man called, indeed, and the
other volunteering, as did the first; but both seemingly alike willing,
and only having a difficulty in their way just at that moment. But, by
help of what is said respectively to each, we perceive the great
difference between the two cases. From the warning given against
"looking back," it is evident that this man's discipleship was not yet
thorough, his separation from the world not entire. It is not a case
of going back, but of looking back; and as there is here a
manifest reference to the case of "Lot's wife"
(Ge 19:26;
and see on
Lu 17:32),
we see that it is not actual return to the world that we have
here to deal with, but a reluctance to break with it. The figure
of putting one's hand to the plough and looking back is an exceedingly
vivid one, and to an agricultural people most impressive. As ploughing
requires an eye intent on the furrow to be made, and is marred the
instant one turns about, so will they come short of salvation who
prosecute the work of God with a distracted attention, a divided heart.
The reference may be chiefly to ministers; but the application at least
is general. As the image seems plainly to have been suggested by the
case of Elijah and Elisha, a difficulty may be raised, requiring a
moment's attention. When Elijah cast his mantle about Elisha, which
the youth quite understood to mean appointing him his successor, he was
ploughing with twelve yoke of oxen, the last pair held by himself.
Leaving his oxen, he ran after the prophet, and said, "Let me, I pray
thee, kiss my father and my mother, and [then] I will follow thee." Was
this said in the same spirit with the same speech uttered by our
disciple? Let us see. "And Elijah said unto him, Go back again: for
what have I done to thee." Commentators take this to mean that Elijah
had really done nothing to hinder him from going on with all his
ordinary duties. But to us it seems clear that Elijah's intention was
to try what manner of spirit the youth was of:--"Kiss thy father and
mother? And why not? By all means, go home and stay with them; for
what have I done to thee? I did but throw a mantle about thee; but
what of that?" If this was his meaning, Elisha thoroughly apprehended
and nobly met it. "He returned back from him, and took a yoke of oxen,
and slew them, and boiled their flesh with the instruments of the oxen
(the wood of his ploughing implements), and gave unto the people, and
they did eat: then he arose, and went after Elijah, and ministered unto
him"
(1Ki 19:19-21).
We know not if even his father and mother had time to be called to this
hasty feast. But this much is plain, that, though in affluent
circumstances, he gave up his lower calling, with all its prospects,
for the higher and at that time perilous, office to which he was
called. What now is the bearing of these two cases? Did Elisha do wrong
in bidding them farewell with whom he was associated in his early
calling? Or, if not, would this disciple have done wrong if he had done
the same thing, and in the same spirit, with Elisha? Clearly not.
Elisha's doing it proved that he could with safety do it; and
our Lord's warning is not against bidding them farewell which were at
home at his house, but against the probable fatal consequences
of that step; lest the embraces of earthly relationship should prove
too strong for him, and he should never return to follow Christ.
Accordingly, we have called this the Irresolute or Wavering
Disciple.
Mt 8:23-27.
JESUS
CROSSING THE
SEA OF
GALILEE,
MIRACULOUSLY
STILLS A
TEMPEST.
( =
Mr 4:35-41;
Lu 8:22-25).
For the exposition, see on
Mr 4:35-41.
Mt 8:28-34.
JESUS
HEALS THE
GERGESENE
DEMONIACS.
( =
Mr 5:1-20;
Lu 8:26-39).
For the exposition, see on
Mr 5:1-20.
CHAPTER 9
Mt 9:1-8.
HEALING OF A
PARALYTIC.
( =
Mr 2:1-12;
Lu 5:17-26).
This incident appears to follow next in order of time to the cure of the
leper
(Mt 8:1-4).
For the exposition, see on
Mr 2:1-12.
Mt 9:9-13.
MATTHEW'S
CALL AND
FEAST.
( =
Mr 2:14-17;
Lu 5:27-32).
The Call of Matthew
(Mt 9:9).
9. And as Jesus passed forth from thence--that is, from the scene of
the paralytic's cure in Capernaum, towards the shore of the Sea of
Galilee, on which that town lay. Mark, as usual, pictures the scene more
in detail, thus
(Mr 2:13):
"And He went forth again by the seaside; and all the multitude resorted
unto Him, and He taught them"--or, "kept teaching them." "And as He
passed by"
he saw a man, named Matthew--the writer of this precious Gospel,
who here, with singular modesty and brevity, relates the story of his
own calling. In Mark and Luke he is called Levi, which seems to
have been his family name. In their lists of the twelve apostles,
however, Mark and Luke give him the name of Matthew, which seems to
have been the name by which he was known as a disciple. While he
himself sinks his family name, he is careful not to sink his
occupation, the obnoxious associations with which he would place over
against the grace that called him from it, and made him an apostle.
(See on
Mt 10:3).
Mark alone tells us
(Mr 2:14)
that he was "the son of Alphæus"--the same, probably, with the
father of James the Less. From this and other considerations it is
pretty certain that he must at least have heard of our Lord before this
meeting. Unnecessary doubts, even from an early period, have been
raised about the identity of Levi and Matthew. No capable jury, with
the evidence before them which we have in the Gospels, would hesitate
in giving a unanimous verdict of identity.
sitting at the receipt of custom--as a publican, which Luke
(Lu 5:27)
calls him. It means the place of receipt, the toll house or booth in
which the collector sat. Being in this case by the seaside, it might be
the ferry tax for the transit of persons and goods across the lake,
which he collected. (See on
Mt 5:46).
and he saith unto him, Follow me--Witching words these, from the lips
of Him who never employed them without giving them resistless efficacy
in the hearts of those they were spoken to.
And he--"left all"
(Lu 5:28),
"arose and followed him."
The Feast
(Mt 9:10-13).
10. And it came to pass, as Jesus sat at meat in the house--The
modesty of our Evangelist signally appears here. Luke says
(Lu 5:29)
that "Levi made Him a great feast," or "reception," while
Matthew merely says, "He sat at meat"; and Mark and Luke say that it
was in Levi's "own house," while Matthew merely says, "He sat at meat
in the house." Whether this feast was made now, or not till
afterwards, is a point of some importance in the order of events, and
not agreed among harmonists. The probability is that it did not take
place till a considerable time afterwards. For Matthew, who ought
surely to know what took place while his Lord was speaking at his own
table, tells us that the visit of Jairus, the ruler of the synagogue,
occurred at that moment
(Mt 9:18).
But we know from Mark and Luke that this visit of Jairus did not take
place till after our Lord's return, at a later period from the country
of the Gadarenes. (See
Mr 5:21,
&c., and Lu 8:40,
&c.). We conclude, therefore, that the feast was not made in the
novelty of his discipleship, but after Matthew had had time to be
somewhat established in the faith; when returning to Capernaum, his
compassion for old friends, of his own calling and character, led him
to gather them together that they might have an opportunity of hearing
the gracious words which proceeded out of His Master's mouth, if haply
they might experience a like change.
behold, many publicans and sinners--Luke says, "a great company"
(Lu 5:29)
came and sat down with him and his disciples--In all such cases
the word rendered "sat" is "reclined," in allusion to the ancient mode
of lying on couches at meals.
11. And when the Pharisees--"and scribes," add Mark and Luke
(Mr 2:6;
Lu 5:21).
saw it, they said--"murmured" or "muttered," says Luke
(Lu 5:30).
unto his disciples--not venturing to put their question to Jesus
Himself.
Why eateth your Master with publicans and sinners?--(See on
Lu 15:2).
12. But when Jesus heard that, he said unto them--to the Pharisees
and scribes; addressing Himself to them, though they had shrunk from
addressing Him.
They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick--that
is, "Ye deem yourselves whole; My mission, therefore, is not to you: The
physician's business is with the sick; therefore eat I with publicans
and sinners." Oh, what myriads of broken hearts, of sin-sick souls, have
been bound up by this matchless saying!
13. But go ye and learn what that meaneth--
(Ho 6:6),
I will have mercy, and not sacrifice--that is, the one rather than
the other. "Sacrifice," the chief part of the ceremonial law, is here
put for a religion of literal adherence to mere rules; while "mercy"
expresses such compassion for the fallen as seeks to lift them up. The
duty of keeping aloof from the polluted, in the sense of "having no
fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness," is obvious enough;
but to understand this as prohibiting such intercourse with them as is
necessary to their recovery, is to abuse it. This was what these
pharisaical religionists did, and this is what our Lord here exposes.
for I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners
to repentance--The italicized words are of doubtful authority
here, and more than doubtful authority in
Mr 2:17;
but in
Lu 5:32
they are undisputed. We have here just the former statement stripped of
its figure. "The righteous" are the whole; "sinners," the sick. When
Christ "called" the latter, as He did Matthew, and probably some of
those publicans and sinners whom he had invited to meet Him, it was to
heal them of their spiritual maladies, or save their souls: "The
righteous," like those miserable self-satisfied Pharisees, "He sent
empty away."
Mt 9:14-17.
DISCOURSE ON
FASTING.
See on
Lu 5:33-39.
Mt 9:18-26.
THE
WOMAN WITH THE
ISSUE OF
BLOOD
HEALED.--THE
DAUGHTER OF
JAIRUS
RAISED TO
LIFE.
( =
Lu 8:40-56;
Mr 5:21-43).
For the exposition, see on
Mr 5:21-43.
Mt 9:27-34.
TWO
BLIND
MEN AND A
DUMB
DEMONIAC
HEALED.
These two miracles are recorded by Matthew alone.
Two Blind Men Healed
(Mt 9:27-31).
27. And when Jesus departed thence, two blind men followed
him--hearing, doubtless, as in a later case is expressed, "that
Jesus passed by"
(Mt 20:30).
crying, and saying, Thou son of David, have mercy on us--It is
remarkable that in the only other recorded case in which the blind
applied to Jesus for their sight, and obtained it, they addressed Him,
over and over again, by this one Messianic title, so well known--"Son of
David"
(Mt 20:30).
Can there be a doubt that their faith fastened on such great Messianic
promises as this, "Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened," &c.
(Isa 35:5)?
and if so, this appeal to Him, as the Consolation of Israel, to do His
predicted office, would fall with great weight upon the ears of
Jesus.
28. And when he was come into the house--To try their faith and
patience, He seems to have made them no answer. But
the blind men came to Him--which, no doubt, was what He desired.
and Jesus saith unto them, Believe ye that I am able to do this? they
said unto him, Yea, Lord--Doubtless our Lord's design was not only to
put their faith to the test by this question, but to deepen it, to raise
their expectation of a cure, and so prepare them to receive it; and the
cordial acknowledgment, so touchingly simple, which they immediately
made to Him of His power to heal them, shows how entirely that object
was gained.
29. Then touched he their eyes, saying, According to your faith be it
unto you--not, Receive a cure proportioned to your faith, but,
Receive this cure as granted to your faith. Thus would they carry
about with them, in their restored vision, a gracious seal of the faith
which drew it from their compassionate Lord.
30. And their eyes were opened: and Jesus straitly charged them--The
expression is very strong, denoting great earnestness.
31. But they, when they were departed, spread abroad his fame in all
that country--(See on
Mt 8:4).
A Dumb Demoniac Healed
(Mt 9:32-34).
32. As they went out, behold, they brought to him a dumb man possessed
with a devil--"demonized." The dumbness was not natural, but was the
effect of the possession.
33. And when the devil--demon.
was cast out, the dumb spake--The particulars in this case are not
given; the object being simply to record the instantaneous restoration
of the natural faculties on the removal of the malignant oppression of
them, the form which the popular astonishment took, and the very
different effect of it upon another class.
and the multitudes marvelled, saying, It was never so seen in
Israel--referring, probably, not to this case only, but to
all those miraculous
displays of healing power which seemed to promise a new era in the
history of Israel. Probably they meant by this language to indicate, as
far as they thought it safe to do so, their inclination to regard Him as
the promised Messiah.
34. But the Pharisees said, He casteth out devils through the prince
of the devils--"the demons through the prince of the demons." This
seems to be the first muttering of a theory of such miracles which soon
became a fixed mode of calumniating them--a theory which would be
ridiculous if it were not melancholy as an outburst of the darkest
malignity. (See on
Mt 12:24,
&c.).
Mt 9:35-10:5.
THIRD
GALILEAN
CIRCUIT--MISSION OF THE
TWELVE
APOSTLES.
As the Mission of the Twelve supposes the previous choice of them--of
which our Evangelist gives no account, and which did not take place till
a later stage of our Lord's public life--it is introduced here out of
its proper place, which is after what is recorded in
Lu 6:12-19.
Third Galilean Circuit
(Mt 9:35)
--and probably the last.
35. And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their
synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every
sickness and every disease among the people--The italicized words
are of more than doubtful authority here, and were probably introduced
here from
Mt 4:23.
The language here is so identical with that used in describing the
first circuit
(Mt 4:23),
that we may presume the work done on both occasions was much the same.
It was just a further preparation of the soil, and a fresh sowing of
the precious seed. (See on
Mt 4:23).
To these fruitful journeyings of the Redeemer, "with healing in His
wings," Peter no doubt alludes, when, in his address to the household
of Cornelius, he spoke of "How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the
Holy Ghost and with power: who went about doing good, and healing all
that were oppressed of the devil: for God was with Him"
(Ac 10:38).
Jesus Compassionating the Multitudes, Asks Prayer for Help
(Mt 9:36-38).
He had now returned from His preaching and healing circuit, and the
result, as at the close of the first one, was the gathering of a vast
and motley multitude around Him. After a whole night spent in prayer,
He had called His more immediate disciples, and from them had solemnly
chosen the twelve; then, coming down from the mountain, on which this
was transacted, to the multitudes that waited for Him below, He had
addressed to them--as we take it--that discourse which bears so strong
a resemblance to the Sermon on the Mount that many critics take it to
be the same. (See on
Lu 6:12-49;
and
Mt 5:1,
Introductory Remarks). Soon after this, it should seem, the multitudes
still hanging on Him, Jesus is touched with their wretched and helpless
condition, and acts as is now to be described.
36. But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compassion on
them, because they fainted--This reading, however, has hardly any
authority at all. The true reading doubtless is, "were harassed."
and were scattered abroad--rather, "lying about," "abandoned," or
"neglected."
as sheep, having no shepherd--their pitiable condition as wearied
under bodily fatigue, a vast disorganized mass, being but a faint
picture of their wretchedness as the victims of pharisaic guidance;
their souls uncared for, yet drawn after and hanging upon Him. This
moved the Redeemer's compassion.
37. Then saith he unto his disciples, The harvest truly is
plenteous--His eye doubtless rested immediately on the Jewish
field, but this he saw widening into the vast field of "the world"
(Mt 13:38),
teeming with souls having to be gathered to Him.
but the labourers--men divinely qualified and called to
gather them in--"are few."
38. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest--the great Lord and
Proprietor of all. Compare
Joh 15:1,
"I am the true vine, and My Father is the husbandman."
that he will send forth labourers into his harvest--The word properly
means "thrust forth"; but this emphatic sense disappears in some places,
as in
Mt 9:25,
and Joh 10:4
--"When He putteth forth His own sheep." (See on
Mt 4:1).
CHAPTER 10
Mt 10:1-5.
MISSION OF THE
TWELVE
APOSTLES.
( =
Mr 6:7-13;
Lu 9:1-6).
The last three verses of the ninth chapter form the proper introduction
to the Mission of the Twelve, as is evident from the remarkable fact
that the Mission of the Seventy was prefaced by the very same words.
(See on
Lu 10:2).
1. And when he had called unto him his twelve disciples, he gave them
power--The word signifies both "power," and "authority" or "right."
Even if it were not evident that here both ideas are included, we find
both words expressly used in the parallel passage of Luke
(Lu 9:1)
--"He gave them power and authority"--in other words, He both
qualified and authorized them.
against--or "over."
2. Now the names of the twelve apostles are these--The other
Evangelists enumerate the twelve in immediate connection with their
appointment
(Mr 3:13-19;
Lu 6:13-16).
But our Evangelist, not intending to record the appointment, but only
the Mission of the Twelve, gives their names here. And as in the Acts
(Ac 1:13)
we have a list of the Eleven who met daily in the upper room with the
other disciples after their Master's ascension until the day of
Pentecost, we have four catalogues in all for comparison.
The first, Simon, who is called Peter--(See on
Joh 1:42).
and Andrew his brother; James the son of Zebedee, and John his
brother--named after James, as the younger of the two.
3. Philip and Bartholomew--That this person is the same with "Nathanael
of Cana in Galilee" is justly concluded for the three following reasons:
First, because Bartholomew is not so properly an individual's name as a
family surname; next, because not only in this list, but in Mark's and
Luke's
(Mr 3:18;
Lu 6:14),
he follows the name of "Philip," who was the instrument of bringing
Nathanael first to Jesus
(Joh 1:45);
and again, when our Lord, after His resurrection, appeared at the Sea
of Tiberias, "Nathanael of Cana in Galilee" is mentioned along with six
others, all of them apostles, as being present
(Joh 21:2).
Matthew the publican--In none of the four lists of the Twelve is
this apostle so branded but in his own, as if he would have all to know
how deep a debtor he had been to his Lord. (See on
Mt 1:3, 5, 6;
9:9).
James the son of Alphaeus--the same person apparently who is called
Cleopas or Clopas
(Lu 24:18;
Joh 19:25);
and, as he was the husband of Mary, sister to the Virgin, James the
Less must have been our Lord's cousin.
and Lebbaeus, whose surname was Thaddaeus--the same, without doubt,
as "Judas the brother of James," mentioned in both the lists of Luke
(Lu 6:16;
Ac 1:13),
while no one of the name of Lebbaeus or Thaddaeus is so. It is he who
in John
(Joh 14:22)
is sweetly called "Judas, not Iscariot." That he was the author of the
Catholic Epistle of "Jude," and not "the Lord's brother"
(Mt 13:55),
unless these be the same, is most likely.
4. Simon the Canaanite--rather "Kananite," but better still, "the
Zealot," as he is called in
Lu 6:15,
where the original term should not have been retained as in our version
("Simon, called Zelotes"), but rendered "Simon, called the Zealot." The
word "Kananite" is just the Aramaic, or Syro-Chaldaic,
term for "Zealot." Probably before his acquaintance with Jesus, he
belonged to the sect of the Zealots, who bound themselves, as a sort of
voluntary ecclesiastical police, to see that the law was not broken
with impunity.
and Judas Iscariot--that is, Judas of Kerioth, a town of Judah
(Jos 15:25);
so called to distinguish him from "Judas the brother of James"
(Lu 6:16).
who also betrayed him--a note of infamy attached to his name in all
the catalogues of the Twelve.
Mt 10:5-42.
THE
TWELVE
RECEIVE
THEIR
INSTRUCTIONS.
This directory divides itself into three distinct parts. The first
part
(Mt 10:5-15)
contains directions for the brief and temporary mission on which they
were now going forth, with respect to the places they were to go to,
the works they were to do, the message they were to bear, and the
manner in which they were to conduct themselves. The second part
(Mt 10:16-23)
contains directions of no such limited and temporary nature, but opens
out into the permanent exercise of the Gospel ministry. The
third part
(Mt 10:24-42)
is of wider application still, reaching not only to the ministry of the
Gospel in every age, but to the service of Christ in the widest sense.
It is a strong confirmation of this threefold division, that each
part closes with the words, "VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU"
(Mt 10:15, 23, 42).
Directions for the Present Mission
(Mt 10:5-15).
5. These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded them, saying, Go not
into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter
ye not--The Samaritans were Gentiles by blood; but being the
descendants of those whom the king of Assyria had transported from the
East to supply the place of the ten tribes carried captive, they had
adopted the religion of the Jews, though with admixtures of their own:
and, as the nearest neighbors of the Jews, they occupied a place
intermediate between them and the Gentiles. Accordingly, when this
prohibition was to be taken off, on the effusion of the Spirit at
Pentecost, the apostles were told that they should be Christ's witnesses
first "in Jerusalem, and in all Judea," then "in Samaria," and lastly,
"unto the uttermost part of the earth"
(Ac 1:8).
6. But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel--Until
Christ's death, which broke down the middle wall of partition
(Eph 2:14),
the Gospel commission was to the Jews only, who, though the visible
people of God, were "lost sheep," not merely in the sense which all
sinners are
(Isa 53:6;
1Pe 2:25;
compare with
Lu 19:10),
but as abandoned and left to wander from the right way by faithless
shepherds
(Jer 50:6, 17;
Eze 34:2-6,
&c.).
7. And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at
hand--(See on
Mt 3:2).
8. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out
devils--(The italicized clause--"raise the dead"--is wanting in
many manuscripts). Here we have the first communication of supernatural
power by Christ Himself to His followers--thus anticipating the gifts
of Pentecost. And right royally does He dispense it.
freely ye have received, freely give--Divine saying, divinely said!
(Compare
De 15:10, 11;
Ac 3:6)
--an apple of gold in a setting of silver
(Pr 25:11).
It reminds us of that other golden saying of our Lord, rescued from
oblivion by Paul, "It is more blessed to give than to receive"
(Ac 20:35).
Who can estimate what the world owes to such sayings, and with what
beautiful foliage and rich fruit such seeds have covered, and will yet
cover, this earth!
9. Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses--"for"
your purses; literally, "your belts," in which they kept their money.
10. Nor scrip for your journey--the bag used by travellers for holding
provisions.
neither two coats--or tunics, worn next the skin. The meaning is, Take
no change of dress, no additional articles.
neither shoes--that is, change of them.
nor yet staves--The received text here has "a staff," but our
version follows another reading, "staves," which is found in the
received text of Luke
(Lu 9:3).
The true reading, however, evidently is "a staff"--meaning, that they
were not to procure even that much expressly for this missionary
journey, but to go with what they had. No doubt it was the
misunderstanding of this that gave rise to the reading "staves" in so
many manuscripts Even if this reading were genuine, it could not mean
"more than one"; for who, as ALFORD well asks,
would think of taking a spare staff?
for the workman is worthy of his meat--his "food" or "maintenance"; a
principle which, being universally recognized in secular affairs, is
here authoritatively applied to the services of the Lord's workmen, and
by Paul repeatedly and touchingly employed in his appeals to the
churches
(Ro 15:27;
1Co 9:11;
Ga 6:6),
and once as "scripture"
(1Ti 5:18).
11. And into whatsoever city or town--town or village.
ye shall enter inquire--carefully.
who in it is worthy--or "meet" to entertain such messengers; not in
point of rank, of course, but of congenial disposition.
and there abide till ye go thence--not shifting about, as if
discontented, but returning the welcome given with a courteous,
contented, accommodating disposition.
12. And when ye come into an house--or "the house," but it means not
the worthy house, but the house ye first enter, to try if it be worthy.
salute it--show it the usual civilities.
13. And if the house be worthy--showing this by giving you a welcome.
let your peace come upon it--This is best explained by the injunction
to the Seventy, "And into whatsoever house ye enter, first say, Peace be
to this house"
(Lu 10:5).
This was the ancient salutation of the East, and it prevails to this
day. But from the lips of Christ and His messengers, it means something
far higher, both in the gift and the giving of it, than in the current
salutation. (See on
Joh 14:27).
but if it be not worthy, let your peace return to you--If your peace
finds a shut, instead of an open, door in the heart of any household,
take it back to yourselves, who know how to value it; and it will taste
the sweeter to you for having been offered, even though rejected.
14. And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye
depart out of that house or city--for possibly a whole town might not
furnish one "worthy."
shake off the dust of your feet--"for a testimony against them," as
Mark and Luke add
(Mr 6:11;
Lu 10:11).
By this symbolical action they vividly shook themselves from all
connection with such, and all responsibility for the
guilt of rejecting them and their message. Such symbolical actions
were common in ancient times, even among others than the Jews, as
strikingly appears in Pilate
(Mt 27:24).
And even to this day it prevails in the East.
15. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable--more bearable.
for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than for that city--Those
Cities of the Plain, which were given to the flames for their
loathsome impurities, shall be treated as less criminal, we are here
taught, than those places which, though morally respectable, reject the
Gospel message and affront those that bear it.
Directions for the Future and Permanent Exercise of the Christian
Ministry
(Mt 10:16-23).
16. Behold, I send you forth--The "I" here is emphatic, holding up
Himself as the Fountain of the Gospel ministry, as He is also the Great
Burden of it.
as sheep--defenseless.
in the midst of wolves--ready to make a prey of you
(Joh 10:12).
To be left exposed, as sheep to wolves, would have been startling
enough; but that the sheep should be sent among the wolves would
sound strange indeed. No wonder this announcement begins with the
exclamation, "Behold."
be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves--Wonderful
combination this! Alone, the wisdom of the serpent is mere cunning, and
the harmlessness of the dove little better than weakness: but in
combination, the wisdom of the serpent would save them from unnecessary
exposure to danger; the harmlessness of the dove, from sinful expedients
to escape it. In the apostolic age of Christianity, how harmoniously
were these qualities displayed! Instead of the fanatical thirst for
martyrdom, to which a later age gave birth, there was a manly
combination of unflinching zeal and calm discretion, before which
nothing was able to stand.
17. But beware of men; for they will deliver you up to the
councils--the local courts, used here for civil magistrates in
general.
and they will scourge you in their synagogues--By this is meant
persecution at the hands of the ecclesiastics.
18. And ye shall be brought before governors--provincial rulers.
and kings--the highest tribunals.
for my sake, for a testimony against them--rather, "to them," in order
to bear testimony to the truth and its glorious effects.
and the Gentiles--"to the Gentiles"; a hint that their message would
not long be confined to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. The Acts
of the Apostles are the best commentary on these warnings.
19. But when they deliver you up, take no thought--be not
solicitous or anxious. (See on
Mt 6:25).
how or what ye shall speak--that is, either in what manner ye shall
make your defense, or of what matter it shall consist.
for it shall be given you in that same hour what ye shall
speak--(See
Ex 4:12;
Jer 1:7).
20. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which
speaketh in you--How remarkably this has been verified, the whole
history of persecution thrillingly proclaims--from the Acts of the
Apostles to the latest martyrology.
21. And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the
father the child: and the children shall rise up against their parents,
and cause them to be put to death--for example, by lodging information
against them with the authorities. The deep and virulent hostility of
the old nature and life to the new--as of Belial to Christ--was to issue
in awful wrenches of the dearest ties; and the disciples, in the
prospect of their cause and themselves being launched upon society, are
here prepared for the worst.
22. And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake--The
universality of this hatred would make it evident to them, that since it
would not be owing to any temporary excitement, local virulence, or
personal prejudice, on the part of their enemies, so no amount of
discretion on their part, consistent with entire fidelity to the truth,
would avail to stifle that enmity--though it might soften its violence,
and in some cases avert the outward manifestations of it.
but he that endureth to the end shall be saved--a great saying,
repeated, in connection with similar warnings, in the prophecy of the
destruction of Jerusalem
(Mt 24:13);
and often reiterated by the apostle as a warning against "drawing back
unto perdition"
(Heb 3:6, 13;
6:4-6; 10:23, 26-29, 38, 39,
&c.). As "drawing back unto perdition" is merely the palpable evidence
of the want of "root" from the first in the Christian profession
(Lu 8:13),
so "enduring to the end" is just the proper evidence of its reality and
solidity.
23. But when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another--"into
the other." This, though applicable to all time, and exemplified
by our Lord Himself once and again, had special reference to the brief
opportunities which Israel was to have of "knowing the time of His
visitations."
for verily I say unto you--what will startle you, but at the same time
show you the solemnity of your mission, and the need of economizing the
time for it.
Ye shall not have gone over--Ye shall in nowise have completed.
the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come--To understand
this--as LANGE and others do--in the first instance, of Christ's own
peregrinations, as if He had said, "Waste not your time upon hostile
places, for I Myself will be after you ere your work be over"--seems
almost trifling. "The coming of the Son of man" has a fixed doctrinal
sense, here referring immediately to the crisis of Israel's history as
the visible kingdom of God, when Christ was to come and judge it; when
"the wrath would come upon it to the uttermost"; and when, on the ruins
of Jerusalem and the old economy, He would establish His own kingdom.
This, in the uniform language of Scripture, is more immediately "the
coming of the Son of man," "the day of vengeance of our God"
(Mt 16:28; 24:27, 34;
compare with
Heb 10:25;
Jas 5:7-9)
--but only as being such a lively anticipation of His second coming
for vengeance and deliverance. So understood, it is parallel with
Mt 24:14
(on which see).
Directions for the Service of Christ in Its Widest Sense
(Mt 10:24-42).
24. The disciple is not above his master--teacher.
nor the servant above his lord--another maxim which our Lord repeats
in various connections
(Lu 6:40;
Joh 13:16; 15:20).
25. It is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the
servant as his lord. If they have called the master of the house
Beelzebub--All the Greek manuscripts, write "Beelzebul," which
undoubtedly is the right form of this word. The other reading came in no
doubt from the Old Testament "Baalzebub," the god of Ekron
(2Ki 1:2),
which it was designed to express. As all idolatry was regarded as devil
worship
(Le 17:7;
De 32:17;
Ps 106:37;
1Co 10:20),
so there seems to have been something peculiarly satanic about the
worship of this hateful god, which caused his name to be a synonym of
Satan. Though we nowhere read that our Lord was actually called
"Beelzebul," He was charged with being in league with Satan under that
hateful name
(Mt 12:24, 26),
and more than once Himself was charged with "having a devil" or "demon"
(Mr 3:30;
Joh 7:20; 8:48).
Here it is used to denote the most opprobrious language which could be
applied by one to another.
how much more shall they call them of his household--"the inmates."
Three relations in which Christ stands to His people are here mentioned:
He is their Teacher--they His disciples; He is their Lord--they His
servants; He is the Master of the household--they its inmates. In all
these relations, He says here, He and they are so bound up together that
they cannot look to fare better than He, and should think it enough if
they fare no worse.
26. Fear them not therefore: for there is nothing covered, that shall
not be revealed; and hid, that shall not be known--that is, There is
no use, and no need, of concealing anything; right and wrong, truth and
error, are about to come into open and deadly collision; and the day is
coming when all hidden things shall be disclosed, everything seen as it
is, and every one have his due
(1Co 4:5).
27. What I tell you in darkness--in the privacy of a teaching for
which men are not yet ripe.
that speak ye in the light--for when ye go forth all will be ready.
and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the housetops--Give
free and fearless utterance to all that I have taught you while yet with
you. Objection: But this may cost us our life? Answer: It may,
but there their power ends:
28. And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill
the soul--In
Lu 12:4,
"and after that have no more that they can do."
but rather fear him--In Luke
(Lu 12:5)
this is peculiarly solemn, "I will forewarn you whom ye shall fear,"
even Him
which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell--A decisive
proof this that there is a hell for the body as well as the soul in the
eternal world; in other words, that the torment that awaits the lost
will have elements of suffering adapted to the material as well
as the spiritual part of our nature, both of which, we are assured,
will exist for ever. In the corresponding warning contained in Luke
(Lu 12:4),
Jesus calls His disciples "My friends," as if He had felt that such
sufferings constituted a bond of peculiar tenderness between Him and
them.
29. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing?--In Luke
(Lu 12:6)
it is "five sparrows for two farthings"; so that, if the purchaser took
two farthings' worth, he got one in addition--of such small value were
they.
and one of them shall not fall on the ground--exhausted or killed
without your Father--"Not one of them is forgotten before God," as it
is in Luke
(Lu 12:6).
30. But the very hairs of your head are all numbered--See
Lu 21:18
(and compare for the language
1Sa 14:45;
Ac 27:34).
31. Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more value than many sparrows--Was
ever language of such simplicity felt to carry such weight as this does?
But here lies much of the charm and power of our Lord's teaching.
32. Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men--despising the
shame.
him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven--I will
not be ashamed of him, but will own him before the most august of all
assemblies.
33. But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny
before my Father which is in heaven--before that same assembly: "He
shall have from Me his own treatment of Me on the earth." (But see on
Mt 16:27).
34. Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to
send peace, but a sword--strife, discord, conflict; deadly opposition
between eternally hostile principles, penetrating into and rending
asunder the dearest ties.
35. For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and
the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her
mother-in-law--(See on
Lu 12:51-53).
36. And a man's foes shall be they of his own household--This
saying, which is quoted, as is the whole verse, from
Mic 7:6,
is but an extension of the Psalmist's complaint
(Ps 41:9; 55:12-14),
which had its most affecting illustration in the treason of Judas
against our Lord Himself
(Joh 13:18;
Mt 26:48-50).
Hence would arise the necessity of a choice between Christ and the
nearest relations, which would put them to the severest test.
37. He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of
me; and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of
me--(Compare
De 33:9).
As the preference of the one would, in the case supposed, necessitate
the abandonment of the other, our Lord here, with a sublime, yet awful
self-respect, asserts His own claims to supreme affection.
38. And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not
worthy of me--a saying which our Lord once and again emphatically
reiterates
(Mt 16:24;
Lu 9:23; 14:27).
We have become so accustomed to this expression--"taking up one's
cross"--in the sense of "being prepared for trials in general for
Christ's sake," that we are apt to lose sight of its primary and proper
sense here--"a preparedness to go forth even to crucifixion," as when
our Lord had to bear His own cross on His way to Calvary--a saying the
more remarkable as our Lord had not as yet given a hint that He would
die this death, nor was crucifixion a Jewish mode of capital
punishment.
39. He that findeth his life shall lose it: and he that loseth his life
for my sake shall find it--another of those pregnant sayings which our
Lord so often reiterates
(Mt 16:25;
Lu 17:33;
Joh 12:25).
The pith of such paradoxical maxims depends on the double sense
attached to the word "life"--a lower and a higher, the natural and the
spiritual, the temporal and eternal. An entire sacrifice of the lower,
with all its relationships and interests--or, a willingness to make it
which is the same thing--is indispensable to the preservation of the
higher life; and he who cannot bring himself to surrender the one for
the sake of the other shall eventually lose both.
40. He that receiveth you--entertaineth you,
receiveth me; and he that receiveth me, receiveth him that sent me--As
the treatment which an ambassador receives is understood and regarded as
expressing the light in which he that sends him is viewed, so, says our
Lord here, "Your authority is Mine, as Mine is My Father's."
41. He that receiveth a prophet--one divinely commissioned to deliver
a message from heaven. Predicting future events was no necessary part of
a prophet's office, especially as the word is used in the New Testament.
in the name of a prophet--for his office's sake and love to his master.
(See
2Ki 4:9
and see on
2Ki 4:10).
shall receive a prophet's reward--What an encouragement to those who
are not prophets! (See
Joh 3:5-8).
and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous
man--from sympathy with his character and esteem for himself as such
shall receive a righteous man's reward--for he must himself have the
seed of righteousness who has any real sympathy with it and complacency
in him who possesses it.
42. And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little
ones--Beautiful epithet! Originally taken from
Zec 13:7.
The reference is to their lowliness in spirit, their littleness in the
eyes of an undiscerning world, while high in Heaven's esteem.
a cup of cold water only--meaning, the smallest service.
in the name of a disciple--or, as it is in Mark
(Mr 9:41),
because ye are Christ's: from love to Me, and to him from his
connection with Me.
verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward--There is
here a descending climax--"a prophet," "a righteous man," "a little
one"; signifying that however low we come down in our services to those
that are Christ's, all that is done for His sake, and that bears the
stamp of love to His blessed name, shall be divinely appreciated and
owned and rewarded.
CHAPTER 11
Mt 11:1-19.
THE
IMPRISONED
BAPTIST'S
MESSAGE TO
HIS
MASTER--THE
REPLY, AND
DISCOURSE, ON THE
DEPARTURE OF THE
MESSENGERS,
REGARDING
JOHN AND
HIS
MISSION.
( =
Lu 7:18-35).
1. And it came to pass, when Jesus had made an end of commanding his
twelve disciple--rather, "the twelve disciples,"
he departed thence to teach and to preach in their cities--This was
scarcely a fourth circuit--if we may judge from the less formal way in
which it was expressed--but, perhaps, a set of visits paid to certain
places, either not reached at all before, or too rapidly passed through,
in order to fill up the time till the return of the Twelve. As to their
labors, nothing is said of them by our Evangelist. But Luke
(Lu 9:6)
says, "They departed, and went through, the towns," or "villages,"
"preaching the Gospel, and healing everywhere." Mark
(Mr 6:12, 13),
as usual, is more explicit: "And they went out, and preached that men
should repent. And they cast out many devils (demons) and anointed with
oil many that were sick, and healed them." Though this "anointing with
oil" was not mentioned in our Lord's instructions--at least in any of
the records of them--we know it to have been practiced long after this
in the apostolic Church (see
Jas 5:14,
and compare
Mr 6:12, 13)
--not medicinally, but as a sign of the healing virtue which
was communicated by their hands, and a symbol of something still more
precious. It was unction, indeed, but, as BENGEL remarks, it was something very different from what
Romanists call extreme unction. He adds, what is very probable,
that they do not appear to have carried the oil about with them, but,
as the Jews used oil as a medicine, to have employed it just as they
found it with the sick, in their own higher way.
2. Now when John had heard in the prison--For the account of
this imprisonment, see on
Mr 6:17-20.
the works of Christ, he sent, &c.--On the whole passage, see on
Lu 7:18-35.
Mt 11:20-30.
OUTBURST OF
FEELING
SUGGESTED TO THE
MIND OF
JESUS BY THE
RESULT OF
HIS
LABORS IN
GALILEE.
The connection of this with what goes before it and the similarity of
its tone make it evident, we think, that it was delivered on the same
occasion, and that it is but a new and more comprehensive series of
reflections in the same strain.
20. Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein most of his mighty
works were done, because they repented not.
21. Woe unto thee, Chorazin!--not elsewhere mentioned, but it must
have lain near Capernaum.
woe unto thee, Bethsaida--"fishing-house," a fishing station--on the
western side of the Sea of Galilee, and to the north of Capernaum; the
birthplace of three of the apostles--the brothers Andrew and Peter, and
Philip. These two cities appear to be singled out to denote the whole
region in which they lay--a region favored with the Redeemer's presence,
teaching, and works above every other.
for if the mighty works--the miracles
which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon--ancient and
celebrated commercial cities, on the northeastern shores of the
Mediterranean Sea, lying north of Palestine, and the latter the
northernmost. As their wealth and prosperity engendered luxury and its
concomitant evils--irreligion and moral degeneracy--their overthrow was
repeatedly foretold in ancient prophecy, and once and again fulfilled by
victorious enemies. Yet they were rebuilt, and at this time were in a
flourishing condition.
they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes--remarkable
language, showing that they had done less violence to conscience, and
so, in God's sight, were less criminal than the region here spoken of.
22. But I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon
at the day of judgment, than for you--more endurable.
23. And thou, Capernaum--(See on
Mt 4:13).
which art exalted unto heaven--Not even of Chorazin and Bethsaida is
this said. For since at Capernaum Jesus had His stated abode during the
whole period of His public life which He spent in Galilee, it was
the most favored spot upon earth, the most exalted in privilege.
shall be brought down to hell: for if the mighty works, which have been
done in thee, had been done in Sodom--destroyed for its pollutions.
it would have remained until this day--having done no such
violence to conscience, and so incurred unspeakably less guilt.
24. But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for the land
of Sodom in the day of judgment, than for thee--"It has been indeed,"
says Dr. STANLEY, "more tolerable, in one sense, in the day of its
earthly judgment, for the land of Sodom than for Capernaum; for the
name, and perhaps even the remains of Sodom are still to be found on the
shores of the Dead Sea; while that of Capernaum has, on the Lake of
Gennesareth, been utterly lost." But the judgment of which our Lord here
speaks is still future; a judgment not on material cities, but their
responsible inhabitants--a judgment final and irretrievable.
25. At that time Jesus answered and said--We are not to understand
by this, that the previous discourse had been concluded, and that this
is a record only of something said about the same period. For the
connection is most close, and the word "answered"--which, when there is
no one to answer, refers to something just before said, or rising in the
mind of the speaker in consequence of something said--confirms this.
What Jesus here "answered" evidently was the melancholy results of His
ministry, lamented over in the foregoing verses. It is as if He had
said, "Yes; but there is a brighter side to the picture; even in those
who have rejected the message of eternal life, it is the pride of their
own hearts only which has blinded them, and the glory of the truth does
but the more appear in their inability to receive it. Nor have all
rejected it even here; souls thirsting for salvation have drawn water
with joy from the wells of salvation; the weary have found rest; the
hungry have been filled with good things, while the rich have been sent
empty away."
I thank thee--rather, "I assent to thee." But this is not strong
enough. The idea of "full" or "cordial" concurrence is conveyed
by the preposition. The thing expressed is adoring acquiescence, holy
satisfaction with that law of the divine procedure about to be
mentioned. And as, when He afterwards uttered the same words, He
"exulted in spirit" (see on
Lu 10:21),
probably He did the same now, though not recorded.
O Father, Lord of heaven and earth--He so styles His Father here, to
signify that from Him of right emanates all such high arrangements.
because thou hast hid these things--the knowledge of these saving
truths.
from the wise and prudent--The former of these terms points to the
men who pride themselves upon their speculative or philosophical
attainments; the latter to the men of worldly shrewdness--the clever,
the sharp-witted, the men of affairs. The distinction is a natural one,
and was well understood. (See
1Co 1:19,
&c.). But why had the Father hid from such the things that belonged to
their peace, and why did Jesus so emphatically set His seal to this
arrangement? Because it is not for the offending and revolted to speak
or to speculate, but to listen to Him from whom we have broken loose,
that we may learn whether there be any recovery for us at all; and if
there be, on what principles--of what nature--to what ends. To bring
our own "wisdom and prudence" to such questions is impertinent and
presumptuous; and if the truth regarding them, or the glory of it, be
"hid" from us, it is but a fitting retribution, to which all the
right-minded will set their seal along with Jesus.
hast revealed them unto babes--to babe-like men; men of unassuming
docility, men who, conscious that they know nothing, and have no right
to sit in judgment on the things that belong to their peace, determine
simply to "hear what God the Lord will speak." Such are well called
"babes." (See
Heb 5:13;
1Co 13:11; 14:20,
&c.).
26. Even so, Father; for so it seemed good--the emphatic and
chosen term for expressing any object of divine complacency; whether
Christ Himself (see on
Mt 3:17),
or God's gracious eternal arrangements (see on
Php 2:13).
in thy sight--This is just a sublime echo of the foregoing words; as
if Jesus, when He uttered them, had paused to reflect on it, and as if
the glory of it--not so much in the light of its own reasonableness as
of God's absolute will that so it should be--had filled His soul.
27. All things are delivered unto me of my Father--He does not say,
They are revealed--as to one who knew them not, and was an entire
stranger to them save as they were discovered to Him--but, They are
"delivered over," or "committed," to Me of My Father; meaning the whole
administration of the kingdom of grace. So in
Joh 3:35,
"The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand"
(see on
Joh 3:35).
But though the "all things" in both these passages refer properly to
the kingdom of grace, they of course include all things necessary to
the full execution of that trust--that is, unlimited power. (So
Mt 28:18;
Joh 17:2;
Eph 1:22).
and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any man
the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will--willeth
to reveal him--What a saying is this, that "the Father and the Son
are mutually and exclusively known to each other!" A higher claim to
equality with the Father cannot be conceived. Either, then, we have here
one of the revolting assumptions ever uttered, or the proper divinity of
Christ should to Christians be beyond dispute. "But, alas for me!" may
some burdened soul, sighing for relief, here exclaim. If it be thus with
us, what can any poor creature do but lie down in passive despair,
unless he could dare to hope that he may be one of the favored class
"to whom the Son is willing to reveal the Father." But nay. This
testimony to the sovereignty of that gracious "will," on which alone
men's salvation depends, is designed but to reveal the source and
enhance the glory of it when once imparted--not to paralyze or shut the
soul up in despair. Hear, accordingly, what follows:
28. Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will
give you rest--Incomparable, ravishing sounds these--if ever such were
heard in this weary, groaning world! What gentleness, what sweetness is
there in the very style of the invitation--"Hither to Me"; and in the
words, "All ye that toil and are burdened," the universal wretchedness
of man is depicted, on both its sides--the active and the passive forms of it.
29. Take my yoke upon you--the yoke of subjection to Jesus.
and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find
rest unto your souls--As Christ's willingness to empty Himself to the
uttermost of His Father's requirements was the spring of ineffable
repose to His own Spirit, so in the same track does He invite all to
follow Him, with the assurance of the same experience.
30. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light--Matchless paradox,
even among the paradoxically couched maxims in which our Lord delights!
That rest which the soul experiences when once safe under Christ's wing
makes all yokes easy, all burdens light.
CHAPTER 12
Mt 12:1-8.
PLUCKING
CORN
EARS ON THE
SABBATH
DAY.
( =
Mr 2:23-28;
Lu 6:1-5).
The season of the year when this occurred is determined by the event
itself. Ripe corn ears are found in the fields only just before harvest.
The barley harvest seems clearly intended here, at the close of our
March and beginning of our April. It coincided with the Passover season,
as the wheat harvest with Pentecost. But in Luke
(Lu 6:1)
we have a still more definite note of time, if we could be certain of
the meaning of the peculiar term which he employs to express it. "It
came to pass (he says) on the sabbath, which was the
first-second," for that is the proper rendering of the word, and
not "the second sabbath after the first," as in our version. Of the
various conjectures what this may mean, that of SCALIGER is the most approved, and, as we think, the
freest from difficulty, namely, the first sabbath after the second day
of the Passover; that is, the first of the seven sabbaths which were to
be reckoned from the second day of the Passover, which was itself a
sabbath, until the next feast, the feast of Pentecost
(Le 23:15, 16;
De 16:9, 10)
In this case, the day meant by the Evangelist is the first of those
seven sabbaths intervening between Passover and Pentecost. And if we
are right in regarding the "feast" mentioned in
Joh 5:1
as a Passover, and consequently the second during our Lord's
public ministry (see on
Joh 5:1),
this plucking of the ears of corn must have occurred immediately after
the scene and the discourse recorded in
Joh 5:19-47,
which, doubtless, would induce our Lord to hasten His departure for the
north, to avoid the wrath of the Pharisees, which He had kindled at
Jerusalem. Here, accordingly, we find Him in the fields--on His way
probably to Galilee.
1. At that time Jesus went on the sabbath day through the corn--"the
cornfields"
(Mr 2:23;
Lu 6:1).
and his disciples were an hungered--not as one may be before his
regular meals; but evidently from shortness of provisions: for Jesus
defends their plucking the corn-ears and eating them on the plea of
necessity.
and began to pluck the ears of corn, and to eat--"rubbing them in
their hands"
(Lu 6:1).
2. But when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto him, Behold, thy
disciples do that which is not lawful to do upon the sabbath day--The
act itself was expressly permitted
(De 23:25).
But as being "servile work," which was prohibited on the sabbath day,
it was regarded as sinful.
3. But he said unto them, Have ye not read--or, as Mark
(Mr 2:25)
has it, "Have ye never read."
what David did when he was an hungered, and they that were with
him--
(1Sa 21:1-6)
4. How he entered into the house of God, and did eat the showbread,
which was not lawful for him to eat, neither for them which were with
him, but only for the priests?--No example could be more apposite than
this. The man after God's own heart, of whom the Jews ever boasted, when
suffering in God's cause and straitened for provisions, asked and
obtained from the high priest what, according to the law, it was illegal
for anyone save the priests to touch. Mark
(Mr 2:26)
says this occurred "in the days of Abiathar the high priest." But this
means not during his high priesthood--for it was under that of his
father Ahimelech--but simply, in his time. Ahimelech was soon succeeded
by Abiathar, whose connection with David, and prominence during his
reign, may account for his name, rather than his father's, being here
introduced. Yet there is not a little confusion in what is said of
these priests in different parts of the Old Testament. Thus he is
called both the son of the father of Ahimelech
(1Sa 22:20;
2Sa 8:17);
and Ahimelech is called Ahiah
(1Sa 14:3),
and Abimelech
(1Ch 18:16).
5. Or have ye not read in the law, how that on the sabbath days the
priests in the temple profane the sabbath--by doing "servile work."
and are blameless?--The double offerings required on the sabbath day
(Nu 28:9)
could not be presented, and the new-baked showbread
(Le 24:5;
1Ch 9:32)
could not be prepared and presented every sabbath morning, without a
good deal of servile work on the part of the priests; not to speak of
circumcision, which, when the child's eighth day happened to fall on a
sabbath, had to be performed by the priests on that day. (See on
Joh 7:22, 23).
6. But I say unto you, That in this place is one greater than the
temple--or rather, according to the reading which is best supported,
"something greater." The argument stands thus: "The ordinary rules for
the observance of the sabbath give way before the requirements of the
temple; but there are rights here before which the temple itself must
give way." Thus indirectly, but not the less decidedly, does our Lord
put in His own claims to consideration in this question--claims to be
presently put in even more nakedly.
7. But if ye had known what this meaneth, I will have mercy, and not
sacrifice--
(Ho 6:6;
Mic 6:6-8,
&c.). See on
Mt 9:13.
ye would not have condemned the guiltless--that is, Had ye understood
the great principle of all religion, which the Scripture everywhere
recognizes--that ceremonial observances must give way before moral
duties, and particularly the necessities of nature--ye would have
refrained from these captious complaints against men who in this matter
are blameless. But our Lord added a specific application of this great
principle to the law of the sabbath, preserved only in Mark: "And he
said unto them, the sabbath was made for man, and not man for the
sabbath"
(Mr 2:27).
A glorious and far-reaching maxim, alike for the permanent
establishment of the sabbath and the true freedom of its
observance.
8. For the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath day--In what sense
now is the Son of man Lord of the sabbath day? Not surely to abolish
it--that surely were a strange lordship, especially just after saying
that it was made or instituted for MAN--but to
own it, to interpret it, to preside over it, and
to ennoble it, by merging it in the "Lord's Day"
(Re 1:10),
breathing into it an air of liberty and love necessarily unknown
before, and thus making it the nearest resemblance to the eternal
sabbatism.
Mt 12:9-21.
THE
HEALING OF A
WITHERED
HAND ON THE
SABBATH
DAY AND
RETIREMENT OF
JESUS TO
AVOID
DANGER.
( =
Mr 3:1-12;
Lu 6:6-11).
Healing of a Withered Hand
(Mt 12:9-14).
9. And when he was departed thence--but "on another sabbath"
(Lu 6:6).
he went into their synagogue--"and taught." He had now, no doubt,
arrived in Galilee; but this, it would appear, did not occur at
Capernaum, for after it was over, He "withdrew Himelf," it is said
"to the sea"
(Mr 3:7),
whereas Capernaum was at the sea.
And, behold, there was a man which had his hand withered--disabled by
paralysis (as in
1Ki 13:4).
It was his right hand, as Luke
(Lu 6:6)
graphically notes.
And they asked him, saying, Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath
days? that they might accuse him--Mark and Luke
(Mr 3:2;
Lu 6:7)
say they "watched Him whether He would heal on the sabbath day." They
were now come to the length of dogging His steps, to collect materials
for a charge of impiety against Him. It is probable that it was to
their thoughts rather than their words that Jesus addressed
Himself in what follows.
11. And he said unto them, What man shall there be among you that
shall have one sheep, and if it fall into a pit on the sabbath day,
will he not lay hold on it, and lift it out?
12. How much then is a man better than a sheep?--Resistless appeal!
"A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast"
(Pr 12:10),
and would instinctively rescue it from death or suffering on the
sabbath day; how much more his nobler fellow man! But the reasoning, as
given in the other two Gospels, is singularly striking: "But He knew
their thoughts, and said to the man which had the withered hand, Rise
up, and stand forth in the midst. And he arose and stood forth. Then
said Jesus unto them, I will ask you one thing: Is it lawful on the
sabbath days to do good, or to do evil? to save life or to destroy it?"
(Lu 6:8, 9),
or as in Mark
(Mr 3:4),
"to kill?" He thus shuts them up to this startling alternative: "Not
to do good, when it is in the power of our hand to do it, is to do
evil; not to save life, when we can, is to kill"--and must the letter
of the sabbath rest be kept at this expense? This unexpected thrust
shut their mouths. By this great ethical principle our Lord, we see,
held Himself bound, as man. But here we must turn to Mark, whose
graphic details make the second Gospel so exceedingly precious. "When
He had looked round about on them with anger, being grieved for the
hardness of their hearts, He saith unto the man"
(Mr 3:5).
This is one of the very few passages in the Gospel history which reveal
our Lord's feelings. How holy this anger was appears from the
"grief" which mingled with it at "the hardness of their hearts."
13. Then saith he to the man, Stretch forth thine hand. And he
stretched it forth--the power to obey going forth with the word of
command.
and it was restored whole, like as the other--The poor man, having
faith in this wonderful Healer--which no doubt the whole scene would
singularly help to strengthen--disregarded the proud and venomous
Pharisees, and thus gloriously put them to shame.
14. Then the Pharisees went out, and held a council against him, how
they might destroy him--This is the first explicit mention of their
murderous designs against our Lord. Luke
(Lu 6:11)
says, "they were filled with madness, and communed one with another
what they might do to Jesus." But their doubt was not, whether
to get rid of Him, but how to compass it. Mark
(Mr 3:6),
as usual, is more definite: "The Pharisees went forth, and straightway
took counsel with the Herodians against Him, how they might destroy
Him." These Herodians were supporters of Herod's dynasty, created by
Cæsar--a political rather than religious party. The Pharisees
regarded them as untrue to their religion and country. But here we see
them combining together against Christ as a common enemy. So on a
subsequent occasion
(Mt 22:15, 16).
Jesus Retires to Avoid Danger
(Mt 12:15-21).
15. But when Jesus knew it, he withdrew himself from thence--whither,
our Evangelist says not; but Mark
(Mr 3:7)
says "it was to the sea"--to some distance, no doubt, from the
scene of the miracle, the madness, and the plotting just recorded.
and great multitudes followed him, and he healed them all--Mark
gives the following interesting details: "A great multitude from
Galilee followed Him, and from Judea and from Jerusalem, and from
Idumea, and from beyond Jordan; and they about Tyre and Sidon, a great
multitude, when they had heard what great things He did, came unto Him.
And He spake to His disciples, that a small ship"--or "wherry"--"should
wait on Him because of the multitude, lest they should throng Him. For
He had healed many; insomuch that they pressed upon Him for to touch
Him, as many as had plagues. And unclean spirits, when they saw Him,
fell down before Him, and cried, saying, Thou art the Son of God. And
He straitly charged them that they should not make Him known"
(Mr 3:7-12).
How glorious this extorted homage to the Son of God! But as this was
not the time, so neither were they the fitting preachers, as BENGEL says. (See on
Mr 1:25,
and compare
Jas 2:19).
Coming back now to our Evangelist: after saying, "He healed them all,"
he continues:
16. And charged them--the healed.
that they should not make him known--(See on
Mt 8:4).
17. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet,
saying--
(Isa 42:1).
18. Behold my servant, whom I have chosen; my beloved, in whom my soul
is well pleased: I will put my Spirit upon him, and he shall show
judgment to the Gentiles.
19. He shall not strive nor cry; neither shall any man hear his voice
in the streets.
20. A bruised reed shall he not break, and smoking flax shall he not
quench, till he send forth judgment unto victory--"unto truth," says
the Hebrew original, and the Septuagint also. But our Evangelist
merely seizes the spirit, instead of the letter of the prediction in
this point. The grandeur and completeness of Messiah's victories would
prove, it seems, not more wonderful than the unobtrusive noiselessness
with which they were to be achieved. And whereas one rough touch will
break a bruised reed, and quench the flickering, smoking flax, His
it should be, with matchless tenderness, love, and skill, to lift up the
meek, to strengthen the weak hands and confirm the feeble knees, to
comfort all that mourn, to say to them that are of a fearful heart, Be
strong, fear not.
21. And in his name shall the Gentiles trust--Part of His present
audience were Gentiles--from Tyre and Sidon--first-fruits of the great
Gentile harvest contemplated in the prophecy.
Mt 12:22-37. A
BLIND AND
DUMB
DEMONIAC
HEALED AND
REPLY TO THE
MALIGNANT
EXPLANATION
PUT UPON
IT.
( =
Mr 3:20-30;
Lu 11:14-23).
The precise time of this section is uncertain. Judging from the
statements with which Mark introduces it, we should conclude that it was
when our Lord's popularity was approaching its zenith, and so before the
feeding of the five thousand. But, on the other hand, the advanced state
of the charges brought against our Lord, and the plainness of His
warnings and denunciations in reply, seem to favor the later period at
which Luke introduces it. "And the multitude," says Mark
(Mr 3:20, 21),
"cometh together again," referring back to the immense gathering which
Mark had before recorded
(Mr 2:2)
--"so that they could not so much as eat bread. And when His
friends"--or rather, "relatives," as appears from
Mt 12:31,
and see on
Mt 12:46
--"heard of it, they went out to lay hold on Him; for they said, He is
beside Himself." Compare
2Co 5:13,
"For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God."
22. Then was brought unto him one possessed with a devil--"a demonized
person."
blind and dumb, and he healed him, insomuch that the blind and the dumb
both spake and saw.
23. And all the people were amazed, and said, Is not this the son of
David?--The form of the interrogative requires this to be rendered,
"Is this the Son of David?" And as questions put in this form (in
Greek) suppose doubt, and expect rather a negative answer, the
meaning is, "Can it possibly be?"--the people thus indicating their
secret impression that this must be He; yet saving themselves
from the wrath of the ecclesiastics, which a direct assertion of it
would have brought upon them. (On a similar question, see on
Joh 4:29;
and on the phrase, "Son of David," see on
Mt 9:27).
24. But when the Pharisees heard it--Mark
(Mr 3:22)
says, "the scribes which came down from Jerusalem"; so that this had
been a hostile party of the ecclesiastics, who had come all the way
from Jerusalem to collect materials for a charge against Him. (See on
Mt 12:14).
they said, This fellow--an expression of contempt.
doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub--rather, "Beelzebul"
(see on
Mt 10:25).
the prince of the devils--Two things are here implied--first,
that the bitterest enemies of our Lord were unable to deny the reality
of His miracles; and next, that they believed in an organized
infernal kingdom of evil, under one chief. This belief would be of
small consequence, had not our Lord set His seal to it; but this He
immediately does. Stung by the unsophisticated testimony of "all the
people," they had no way of holding out against His claims but by the
desperate shift of ascribing His miracles to Satan.
25. And Jesus knew their thoughts--"called them"
(Mr 3:23).
and said unto them, Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to
desolation; and every city or house divided against itself shall not
stand--"house," that is, "household"
26. And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how
shall then his kingdom stand?--The argument here is irresistible. "No
organized society can stand--whether kingdom, city, or household--when
turned against itself; such intestine war is suicidal: But the works I
do are destructive of Satan's kingdom: That I should be in league with
Satan, therefore, is incredible and absurd."
27. And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your children--"your sons," meaning here the "disciples" or pupils
of the Pharisees,
who were so termed after the familiar language of the Old Testament in
speaking of the sons of the prophets
(1Ki 20:35;
2Ki 2:3,
&c.). Our Lord here seems to admit that such works were wrought by
them; in which case the Pharisees stood self-condemned, as expressed in
Luke
(Lu 11:19),
"Therefore shall they be your judges."
28. But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God--In Luke
(Lu 11:20)
it is, "with (or 'by') the finger of God." This latter expression is
just a figurative way of representing the power of God, while
the former tells us the living Personal Agent was made use of by
the Lord Jesus in every exercise of that power.
then--"no doubt"
(Lu 11:20).
the kingdom of God is come unto you--rather "upon you," as the same
expression is rendered in Luke
(Lu 11:20):
--that is, "If this expulsion of Satan is, and can be, by no other than
the Spirit of God, then is his Destroyer already in the midst of you,
and that kingdom which is destined to supplant his is already rising on
its ruins."
29. Or else how can one enter into a strong man's house--or rather,
"the strong man's house."
and spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man? and then he
will spoil his house.
30. He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not
with me scattereth abroad--On this important parable, in connection
with the corresponding one
(Mt 12:43-45),
see on
Lu 11:21-26.
31. Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be
forgiven unto men--The word "blasphemy" properly signifies
"detraction," or "slander." In the New Testament it is applied, as it is
here, to vituperation directed against God as well as against men; and
in this sense it is to be understood as an aggravated form of sin. Well,
says our Lord, all sin--whether in its ordinary or its more aggravated
forms--shall find forgiveness with God. Accordingly, in Mark
(Mr 3:28)
the language is still stronger: "All sin shall be forgiven unto the
sons of men, and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme."
There is no sin whatever, it seems, of which it may be said, "That is
not a pardonable sin." This glorious assurance is not to be limited by
what follows; but, on the contrary, what follows is to be explained by
this.
but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto
men.
32. And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be
forgiven him: but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall
not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to
come--In Mark the language is awfully strong, "hath never forgiveness,
but is in danger of eternal damnation"
(Mr 3:20)--or
rather, according to what appears to be the preferable though very
unusual reading, "in danger of eternal guilt"--a guilt which he will
underlie for ever. Mark has the important addition
(Mr 3:30),
"Because they said, He hath an unclean spirit." (See on
Mt 10:25).
What, then, is this sin against the Holy Ghost--the unpardonable sin?
One thing is clear: Its unpardonableness cannot arise from anything in
the nature of sin itself; for that would be a naked contradiction to
the emphatic declaration of
Mt 12:31,
that all manner of sin is pardonable. And what is this but the
fundamental truth of the Gospel? (See
Ac 13:38, 39;
Ro 3:22, 24;
1Jo 1:7,
&c.). Then, again when it is said
(Mt 12:32),
that to speak against or blaspheme the Son of man is pardonable, but
the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost is not pardonable, it is not to be
conceived that this arises from any greater sanctity in the one blessed
Person than the other. These remarks so narrow the question that the
true sense of our Lord's words seem to disclose themselves at once. It
is a contrast between slandering "the Son of man" in His veiled
condition and unfinished work--which might be done "ignorantly, in
unbelief"
(1Ti 1:13),
and slandering the same blessed Person after the blaze of glory which
the Holy Ghost was soon to throw around His claims, and in the
full knowledge of all that. This would be to slander Him with eyes
open, or to do it "presumptuously." To blaspheme Christ in the former
condition--when even the apostles stumbled at many things--left them
still open to conviction on fuller light: but to blaspheme Him in the
latter condition would be to hate the light the clearer it became, and
resolutely to shut it out; which, of course, precludes salvation. (See
on
Heb 10:26-29).
The Pharisees had not as yet done this; but in charging Jesus with
being in league with hell they were displaying beforehand a malignant
determination to shut their eyes to all evidence, and so, bordering
upon, and in spirit committing, the unpardonable sin.
33. Either make the tree good, &c.
34. O generation of vipers--(See on
Mt 3:7).
how can ye, being evil, speak good things? for out of the abundance
of the heart the mouth speaketh--a principle obvious enough, yet of
deepest significance and vast application. In
Lu 6:45
we find it uttered as part of the discourse delivered after the choice
of the apostles.
35. A good man, out of the good treasure of the heart, bringeth forth
good things--or, "putteth forth good things":
and an evil man, out of the evil treasure, bringeth forth evil
things--or "putteth forth evil things." The word "putteth"
indicates the spontaneity of what comes from the heart; for it is out
of the abundance of the heart that the mouth speaketh. We have here a
new application of a former saying (see on
Mt 7:16-20).
Here, the sentiment is, "There are but two kingdoms, interests,
parties--with the proper workings of each: If I promote the one, I
cannot belong to the other; but they that set themselves in wilful
opposition to the kingdom of light openly proclaim to what other
kingdom they belong. As for you, in what ye have now uttered, ye have
but revealed the venomous malignity of your hearts."
36. But I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak,
they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment--They might
say, "It was nothing: we meant no evil; we merely threw out a
supposition, as one way of accounting for the miracle we witnessed; if
it will not stand, let it go; why make so much of it, and bear down with
such severity for it?" Jesus replies, "It was not nothing, and at the
great day will not be treated as nothing: Words, as the index of the
heart, however idle they may seem, will be taken account of, whether
good or bad, in estimating character in the day of judgment."
Mt 12:38-50. A
SIGN
DEMANDED AND THE
REPLY--HIS
MOTHER AND
BRETHREN
SEEK TO
SPEAK WITH
HIM, AND THE
ANSWER.
( =
Lu 11:16, 24-36;
Mr 3:31-35;
Lu 8:19-21).
A Sign Demanded, and the Reply
(Mt 12:38-45).
The occasion of this section was manifestly the same with that of the
preceding.
38. Then certain of the scribes and of the Pharisees answered, saying,
Master--"Teacher," equivalent to "Rabbi."
we would see a sign from thee--"a sign from heaven"
(Lu 11:16);
something of an immediate and decisive nature, to show, not that His
miracles were real--that they seemed willing to concede--but that
they were from above, not from beneath. These were not the same class
with those who charged Him with being in league with Satan (as we see
from
Lu 11:15, 16);
but as the spirit of both was similar, the tone of severe rebuke is
continued.
39. But he answered and said unto them--"when the people were gathered
thick together"
(Lu 11:29).
an evil and adulterous generation--This latter expression is
best explained by
Jer 3:20,
"Surely as a wife treacherously departeth from her husband, so have ye
dealt treacherously with Me, O house of Israel, saith the Lord." For
this was the relationship in which He stood to the covenant-people--"I
am married unto you"
(Jer 3:14).
seeketh after a sign--In the eye of Jesus this class were but the
spokesmen of their generation, the exponents of the reigning spirit of
unbelief.
and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet
Jonas.
40. For as Jonas was--"a sign unto the Ninevites, so shall also the
Son of man be to this generation"
(Lu 11:30).
For as Jonas was
three days and three nights in the whale's belly--
(Jon 1:17).
so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of
the earth--This was the second public announcement of His resurrection
three days after His death. (For the first, see
Joh 2:19).
Jonah's case was analogous to this, as being a signal judgment of God;
reversed in three days; and followed by a glorious mission to the
Gentiles. The expression "in the heart of the earth," suggested by the
expression of Jonah with respect to the sea
(2:3,
in the Septuagint), means simply the grave, but this considered
as the most emphatic expression of real and total entombment. The
period during which He was to lie in the grave is here expressed in
round numbers, according to the Jewish way of speaking, which was to
regard any part of a day, however small, included within a period of
days, as a full day. (See
1Sa 30:12, 13;
Es 4:16; 5:1;
Mt 27:63, 64,
&c.).
41. The men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this generation,
&c.--The Ninevites, though heathens, repented at a man's preaching;
while they, God's covenant-people, repented not at the preaching of the
Son of God--whose supreme dignity is rather implied here than expressed.
42. The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with this
generation, &c.--The queen of Sheba (a tract in Arabia, near the
shores of the Red Sea) came from a remote country, "south" of Judea, to
hear the wisdom of a mere man, though a gifted one, and was transported
with wonder at what she saw and heard
(1Ki 10:1-9).
They, when a Greater than Solomon had come to them, despised and
rejected, slighted and slandered Him.
43-45. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, &c.--On this
important parable, in connection with the corresponding one
(Mt 12:29)
see on
Lu 11:21-26.
A charming little incident, given only in
Lu 11:27, 28,
seems to have its proper place here.
Lu 11:27:
And it came to pass, as He spake these things, a certain woman of
the company--out of the crowd.
lifted up her voice and said unto Him, Blessed is the womb that
bare Thee, and the paps which Thou hast sucked--With true
womanly feeling she envies the mother of such a wonderful Teacher. And
a higher and better than she had said as much before her (see on
Lu 1:28).
How does our Lord, then, treat it? He is far from condemning it. He
only holds up as "blessed rather" another class:
Lu 11:28:
But he said, Yea rather, blessed are they that hear the word of
God, and keep it--in other words, the humblest real saint of
God. How utterly alien is this sentiment from the teaching of the
Church of Rome, which would doubtless excommunicate any one of its
members that dared to talk in such a strain!
His Mother and Brethren Seek to Speak with Him and the Answer
(Mt 12:46-50).
46. While he yet talked to the people, behold, his mother and his
brethren--(See on
Mt 13:55, 56).
stood without, desiring to speak with him--"and could not come at
Him for the press"
(Lu 8:19).
For what purpose these came, we learn from
Mr 3:20, 21.
In His zeal and ardor He seemed indifferent both to food and repose,
and "they went to lay hold of Him" as one "beside Himself." Mark
(Mr 3:32)
says graphically, "And the multitude sat about Him"--or "around
Him."
47. Then one said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand
without, desiring to speak with thee, &c.--Absorbed in the awful
warnings He was pouring forth, He felt this to be an unseasonable
interruption, fitted to dissipate the impression made upon the large
audience--such an interruption as duty to the nearest relatives did not
require Him to give way to. But instead of a direct rebuke, He seizes on
the incident to convey a sublime lesson, expressed in a style of
inimitable condescension.
49. And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples--How graphic
is this! It is the language evidently of an eye-witness.
and said, Behold my mother and my brethren!
50. For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven,
the same is my brother, and sister, and mother--that is, "There stand
here the members of a family transcending and surviving this of earth:
Filial subjection to the will of My Father in heaven is the indissoluble
bond of union between Me and all its members; and whosoever enters this
hallowed circle becomes to Me brother, and sister, and mother!"
CHAPTER 13
Mt 13:1-52.
JESUS
TEACHES BY
PARABLES.
( =
Mr 4:1-34;
Lu 8:4-18; 13:18-20).
Introduction
(Mt 13:1-3).
1. The same day went Jesus out of the house, and sat by the seaside.
2. And great multitudes were gathered together unto him, so that he
went into a ship--the article in the received text lacks authority
and sat; and the whole multitude stood on the shore--How graphic this
picture!--no doubt from the pen of an eye-witness, himself impressed
with the scene. It was "the same day" on which the foregoing solemn
discourse was delivered, when His kindred thought Him "beside Himself"
for His indifference to food and repose--that same day retiring to the
seashore of Galilee; and there seating Himself, perhaps for coolness and
rest, the crowds again flock around Him, and He is fain to push off from
them, in the boat usually kept in readiness for Him; yet only to begin,
without waiting to rest, a new course of teaching by parables to the
eager multitudes that lined the shore. To the parables of our Lord there
is nothing in all language to be compared, for simplicity, grace,
fulness, and variety of spiritual teaching. They are adapted to all
classes and stages of advancement, being understood by each according to
the measure of his spiritual capacity.
3. And he spake many things unto them in parables, saying, &c.--These
parables are SEVEN in number; and it is not a little remarkable that
while this is the sacred number, the first FOUR of them were spoken
to the mixed multitude, while the remaining THREE were spoken to the
Twelve in private--these divisions, four and three, being
themselves notable in the symbolical arithmetic of Scripture. Another
thing remarkable in the structure of these parables is, that while the
first of the Seven--that of the Sower--is of the nature of an
Introduction to the whole, the remaining Six consist of
three pairs--the Second and Seventh, the Third and Fourth, and
the Fifth and Sixth,
corresponding to each other; each pair setting forth the same general
truths, but with a certain diversity of aspect. All this can hardly be
accidental.
First Parable:
THE
SOWER
(Mt 13:3-9, 18-23).
This parable may be entitled,
THE
EFFECT OF THE
WORD
DEPENDENT ON THE
STATE OF THE
HEART.
For the exposition of this parable, see on
Mr 4:1-9, 14-20.
Reason for Teaching in Parables
(Mt 13:10-17).
10. And the disciples came, and said unto him--"they that were with
Him, when they were alone"
(Mr 4:10).
Why speakest thou to them in parables?--Though before this He had
couched some things in the parabolic form, for more vivid illustration,
it would appear that He now, for the first time, formally employed this
method of teaching.
11. He answered and said unto them, Because it is given unto you to
know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven--The word "mysteries" in
Scripture is not used in its classical sense--of religious secrets, nor
yet of things incomprehensible, or in their own nature difficult to be
understood--but in the sense of things of purely divine revelation, and,
usually, things darkly announced under the ancient economy, and during
all that period darkly understood, but fully published under the Gospel
(1Co 2:6-10;
Eph 3:3-6, 8, 9).
"The mysteries of the kingdom of heaven," then, mean those glorious
Gospel truths which at that time only the more advanced disciples could
appreciate, and they but partially.
but to them it is not given--(See on
Mt 11:25).
Parables serve the double purpose of revealing and
concealing; presenting "the mysteries of the kingdom" to those
who know and relish them, though in never so small a degree, in a new
and attractive light; but to those who are insensible to spiritual
things yielding only, as so many tales, some temporary
entertainment.
12. For whosoever hath--that is, keeps; as a thing which he values.
to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance--He will be
rewarded by an increase of what he so much prizes.
but whosoever hath not--who lets this go or lie unused, as a thing
on which he sets no value.
from him shall be taken away even that he hath--or as it is in Luke
(Lu 8:18),
"what he seemeth to have," or, thinketh he hath. This is a principle of
immense importance, and, like other weighty sayings, appears to have
been uttered by our Lord on more than one occasion, and in different
connections. (See on
Mt 25:9).
As a great ethical principle, we see it in operation everywhere, under
the general law of habit; in virtue of which moral principles
become stronger by exercise, while by disuse, or the exercise of their
contraries, they wax weaker, and at length expire. The same principle
reigns in the intellectual world, and even in the animal--if not in the
vegetable also--as the facts of physiology sufficiently prove. Here,
however, it is viewed as a divine ordination, as a judicial retribution
in continual operation under the divine administration.
13. Therefore speak I to them in parables--which our Lord, be it
observed, did not begin to do till His miracles were malignantly
ascribed to Satan.
because they seeing, see not--They "saw," for the light shone on them
as never light shone before; but they "saw not," for they closed their
eyes.
and hearing, they hear not; neither do they understand--They "heard,"
for He taught them who "spake as never man spake"; but they "heard not,"
for they took nothing in, apprehending not the soul-penetrating,
life-giving words addressed to them. In Mark and Luke
(Mr 4:12;
Lu 8:10),
what is here expressed as a human fact is represented as the fulfilment
of a divine purpose--"that seeing they may see, and not perceive," &c.
The explanation of this lies in the statement of the foregoing
verse--that, by a fixed law of the divine administration, the duty men
voluntarily refuse to do, and in point of fact do not do, they at
length become morally incapable of doing.
14. And in them is fulfilled--rather, "is fulfilling," or "is receiving
its fulfilment."
the prophecy of Esaias, which saith--
(Isa 6:9, 10
--here quoted according to the Septuagint).
By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand, &c.--They were
thus judicially sealed up under the darkness and obduracy which they
deliberately preferred to the light and healing which Jesus brought nigh
to them.
16. But blessed are your eyes, for they see; and your cars, for they
hear--that is, "Happy ye, whose eyes and ears, voluntarily and gladly
opened, are drinking in the light divine."
17. For verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men
have desired--rather, "coveted."
to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear
those things which ye hear, and have not heard them--Not only were the
disciples blessed above the blinded just spoken of, but favored above
the most honored and the best that lived under the old economy, who had
but glimpses of the things of the new kingdom, just sufficient to kindle
in them desires not to be fulfilled to any in their day. In
Lu 10:23, 24,
where the same saying is repeated on the return of the Seventy--the
words, instead of "many prophets and righteous men," are "many prophets
and kings"; for several of the Old Testament saints were
kings.
Second and Seventh Parables or First Pair:
THE
WHEAT AND THE
TARES, and
THE
GOOD AND
BAD
FISH
(Mt 13:24-30, 36-43, 47-50).
The subject of both these parables--which teach the same truth, with a
slight diversity of aspect--is:
THE MIXED CHARACTER
OF THE
KINGDOM IN
ITS
PRESENT
STATE, AND THE FINAL ABSOLUTE SEPARATION
OF THE
TWO
CLASSES.
The Tares and the Wheat
(Mt 13:24-30, 36-43).
24, 36-38. Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The
kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his
field--Happily for us, these exquisite parables are, with like
charming simplicity and clearness, expounded to us by the Great
Preacher Himself. Accordingly, we pass to:
Mt 13:36-38.
See on
Mt 13:36;
Mt 13:38
25, 38, 39. But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares
among the wheat, and went his way--(See on
Mt 13:38, 39).
26. But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then
appeared the tares also--the growth in both cases running parallel, as
antagonistic principles are seen to do.
27. So the servants of the householder came--that is, Christ's
ministers.
and said unto him, Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field?
from whence then hath it tares?--This well expresses the surprise,
disappointment, and anxiety of Christ's faithful servants and people at
the discovery of "false brethren" among the members of the Church.
28. He said unto them, An enemy hath done this--Kind words these from
a good Husbandman, honorably clearing His faithful servants of the wrong
done to his field.
The servants said unto him, Wilt thou then that we go and gather them
up?--Compare with this the question of James and John
(Lu 9:54),
"Lord, wilt Thou that we command fire to come down from heaven and
consume" those Samaritans? In this kind of zeal there is usually a
large mixture of carnal heat. (See
Jas 1:20).
29. But he said, Nay--"It will be done in due time, but not now, nor
is it your business."
lest, while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with
them--Nothing could more clearly or forcibly teach the difficulty of
distinguishing the two classes, and the high probability that in the
attempt to do so these will be confounded.
30, 39. Let both grow together--that is, in the visible Church.
until the harvest--till the one have ripened for full salvation,
the other for destruction. (See on
Mt 13:39).
and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers--(See on
Mt 13:39).
Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn
them--"in the fire"
(Mt 13:40).
but gather the wheat into my barn--Christ, as the Judge, will separate
the two classes (as in
Mt 25:32).
It will be observed that the tares are burned before the wheat
is housed; in the exposition of the parable
(Mt 13:41, 43)
the same order is observed: and the same in
Mt 25:46
--as if, in some literal sense, "with thine eyes shalt thou behold and
see the reward of the wicked"
(Ps 91:8).
Third and Fourth Parables or Second Pair:
THE
MUSTARD
SEED and
THE
LEAVEN
(Mt 13:31-33).
The subject of both these parables, as of the first pair, is the same,
but under a slight diversity of aspect, namely--
THE
GROWTH OF THE KINGDOM
FROM THE
SMALLEST
BEGINNINGS TO
ULTIMATE
UNIVERSALITY.
The Mustard Seed
(Mt 13:31, 32).
31. Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of
heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed
in his field;
32. Which indeed is the least of all seeds--not absolutely, but
popularly and proverbially, as in
Lu 17:6,
"If ye had faith as a grain of mustard seed," that is, "never so little
faith."
but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs--not absolutely,
but in relation to the small size of the seed, and in warm latitudes
proverbially great.
and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come and lodge in
the branches thereof--This is added, no doubt, to express the
amplitude of the tree. But as this seed has a hot, fiery vigor,
gives out its best virtues when bruised, and is grateful to the taste of
birds, which are accordingly attracted to its branches both for shelter
and food, is it straining the parable, asks TRENCH,
to suppose that,
besides the wonderful growth of His kingdom, our Lord selected this
seed to illustrate further the shelter, repose and
blessedness it is destined to afford to the nations of the
world?
The Leaven
(Mt 13:33).
33. Another parable spake he unto them; The kingdom of heaven is like
unto leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, till
the whole was leavened--This parable, while it teaches the same
general truth as the foregoing one, holds forth, perhaps, rather the
inward growth of the kingdom, while "the Mustard Seed" seems to
point chiefly to the outward. It being a woman's work to knead, it
seems a refinement to say that "the woman" here represents the Church,
as the instrument of depositing the leaven. Nor does it yield much
satisfaction to understand the "three measures of meal" of that
threefold division of our nature into "spirit, soul, and body," alluded
to in
1Th 5:23,
or of the threefold partition of the world among the three sons of Noah
(Ge 10:32),
as some do. It yields more real satisfaction to see in this brief
parable just the all-penetrating and assimilating quality
of the Gospel, by virtue of which it will yet mould all institutions
and tribes of men, and exhibit over the whole earth one "kingdom of our
Lord and of His Christ."
34. All these things spake Jesus unto the multitude in parables; and
without a parable spake he not unto them--that is, on this occasion;
refraining not only from all naked discourse, but even from all
interpretation of these parables to the mixed multitude.
35. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet,
saying--
(Ps 78:2,
nearly as in the Septuagint).
I will open my mouth in parables, &c.--Though the Psalm seems to
contain only a summary of Israelitish history, the Psalmist himself
calls it "a parable," and "dark sayings from of old"--as containing,
underneath the history, truths for all time, not fully brought to
light till the Gospel day.
36-38. Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went into the house:
and his disciples came unto him, saying, Declare unto us the parable of
the tares of the field, &c.--In the parable of the Sower, "the seed
is the word of God"
(Lu 8:11).
But here that word has been received into the heart, and has converted
him that received it into a new creature, a "child of the kingdom,"
according to that saying of James
(Jas 1:18),
"Of His own will begat He us with the word of truth, that we should be
a kind of first-fruits of His creatures." It is worthy of notice that
this vast field of the world is here said to be Christ's
own--"His field," says the parable. (See
Ps 2:8).
38. The tares are the children of the wicked one--As this sowing could
only be "while men slept," no blame seems intended, and certainly none
is charged upon "the servants"; it is probably just the dress of the
parable.
39. The enemy that sowed them is the devil--emphatically
"His enemy"
(Mt 13:25).
(See
Ge 3:15;
1Jo 3:8).
By "tares" is meant, not what in our husbandry is so called, but some
noxious plant, probably darnel. "The tares are the children of
the wicked one"; and by their being sown "among the wheat" is meant
their being deposited within the territory of the visible Church. As
they resemble the children of the kingdom, so they are produced, it
seems, by a similar process of "sowing"--the seeds of evil being
scattered and lodging in the soil of those hearts upon which falls the
seed of the world. The enemy, after sowing his "tares," "went his
way"--his dark work soon done, but taking time to develop its true
character.
The harvest is the end of the world--the period of Christ's second
coming, and of the judicial separation of the righteous and the wicked.
Till then, no attempt is to be made to effect such separation. But to
stretch this so far as to justify allowing openly scandalous persons to
remain in the communion of the Church, is to wrest the teaching of this
parable to other than its proper design, and go in the teeth of
apostolic injunctions
(1Co 5:1-13).
And the reapers are the angels--But whose angels are they? "The Son
of man shall send forth His angels"
(Mt 13:41).
Compare
1Pe 3:22,
"Who is gone into heaven, and is on the right hand of God; angels and
authorities and powers being made subject unto him."
41. The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather
out of his kingdom--to which they never really belonged. They usurped
their place and name and outward privileges; but "the ungodly shall not
stand in the judgment, nor sinners [abide] in the congregation of the
righteous"
(Ps 1:5).
all things that offend--all those who have proved a stumbling-block
to others
and them which do iniquity--The former class, as the worst, are
mentioned first.
42. And shall cast them into a furnace of fire--rather, "the furnace
of fire":
there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth--What terrific strength
of language--the "casting" or "flinging" expressive of indignation,
abhorrence, contempt (compare
Ps 9:17;
Da 12:2):
"the furnace of fire" denoting the fierceness of the torment: the
"wailing" signifying the anguish this causes; while the "gnashing of
teeth" is a graphic way of expressing the despair in which its
remedilessness issues (see
Mt 8:12)!
43. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of
their Father--as if they had been under a cloud during the present
association with ungodly pretenders to their character, and claimants of
their privileges, and obstructors of their course.
Who hath ears to hear, let him hear--(See
Mr 4:9).
Fifth and Sixth Parables or Third Pair:
THE
HIDDEN
TREASURE and
THE
PEARL OF
GREAT
PRICE
(Mt 13:44-46).
The subject of this last pair, as of the two former, is the same, but
also under a slight diversity of aspect: namely--
THE
PRICELESS
VALUE OF THE
BLESSINGS OF THE
KINGDOM.
And while the one parable represents the Kingdom as "found without
seeking," the other holds forth the Kingdom as "sought and found."
The Hidden Treasure
(Mt 13:44).
44. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field--no uncommon thing in unsettled and half-civilized
countries, even now as
well as in ancient times, when there was no other way of securing it
from the rapacity of neighbors or marauders.
(Jer 41:8;
Job 3:21;
Pr 2:4).
the which when a man hath found--that is, unexpectedly found.
he hideth, and for joy thereof--on perceiving what a treasure he had
lighted on, surpassing the worth of all he possessed.
goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field--in which
case, by Jewish law, the treasure would become his own.
The Pearl of Great Price
(Mt 13:45, 46).
45. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a merchantman, seeking
goodly pearls.
46. Who, when he had found one pearl of great price, went and sold all
that he had, and bought it--The one pearl of great price, instead of
being found by accident, as in the former case, is found by one whose
business it is to seek for such, and who finds it just in the way of
searching for such treasures. But in both cases the surpassing value
of the treasure is alike recognized, and in both all is parted with for
it.
The Good and Bad Fish
(Mt 13:47-50).
The object of this brief parable is the same as that of the Tares and
Wheat. But as its details are fewer, so its teaching is less rich and
varied.
47. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that was cast
into the sea, and gathered of every kind--The word here rendered "net"
signifies a large drag-net, which draws everything after it,
suffering nothing to escape, as distinguished from a casting-net
(Mr 1:16, 18).
The far-reaching efficacy of the Gospel is thus denoted. This Gospel
net "gathered of every kind," meaning every variety of character.
48. Which, when it was full, they drew to shore--for the separation
will not be made till the number of the elect is accomplished.
and sat down--expressing the deliberateness with which the judicial
separation will at length be made.
and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away--literally,
"the rotten," but here meaning, "the foul" or "worthless" fish:
corresponding to the "tares" of the other parable.
49. So shall it be at the end of the world, &c.--(See on
Mt 13:42).
We have said that each of these two parables holds forth the same truth
under a slight diversity of aspect. What is that diversity? First, the
bad, in the former parable, are represented as vile seed sown
among the wheat by the enemy of souls; in the latter, as foul fish
drawn forth out of the great sea of human beings by the Gospel net
itself. Both are important truths--that the Gospel draws within its
pale, and into the communion of the visible Church, multitudes who are
Christians only in name; and that the injury thus done to the Church on
earth is to be traced to the wicked one. But further, while the former
parable gives chief prominence to the present mixture of good and bad,
in the latter, the prominence is given to the future separation of the
two classes.
51. Jesus saith unto them--that is, to the Twelve. He had spoken
the first four in the hearing of the mixed multitude: the last
three He reserved till, on the dismissal of the mixed audience,
He and the Twelve were alone
(Mt 13:36,
&c.).
Have ye understood all these things? They say unto him, Yea, Lord.
52. Then said he unto them, Therefore--or as we should say, "Well,
then."
every scribe--or Christian teacher: here so called from that well-known
class among the Jews. (See
Mt 23:34).
which is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven--himself taught in the
mysteries of the Gospel which he has to teach to others.
is like unto a man that is an householder which bringeth forth--"turneth" or "dealeth out."
out of his treasure--his store of divine truth.
things new and old--old truths in ever new forms, aspects,
applications, and with ever new illustrations.
Mt 13:53-58.
HOW
JESUS
WAS
REGARDED BY
HIS
RELATIVES.
( =
Mr 6:1-6;
Lu 4:16-30).
53. And it came to pass, that, when Jesus had finished these parables,
he departed thence.
54. And when he was come into his own country--that is,
Nazareth; as is plain from
Mr 6:1.
See on
Joh 4:43,
where also the same phrase occurs. This, according to the majority of
Harmonists, was the second of two visits which our Lord
paid to Nazareth during His public ministry; but in our view it was His
first and only visit to it. See on
Mt 4:13;
and for the reasons, see
Lu 4:16-30.
Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these mighty
works?--"these miracles." These surely are not like the questions
of people who had asked precisely the same questions before, who from
astonishment had proceeded to rage, and in their rage had hurried Him
out of the synagogue, and away to the brow of the hill whereon their
city was built, to thrust Him down headlong, and who had been foiled
even in that object by His passing through the midst of them, and going
His way. But see on
Lu 4:16,
&c.
55. Is not this the carpenter's son?--In Mark
(Mr 6:3)
the question is, "Is not this the carpenter?" In all likelihood, our
Lord, during His stay under the roof of His earthly parents, wrought
along with His legal father.
is not his mother called Mary?--"Do we not know all about His
parentage? Has He not grown up in the midst of us? Are not all His
relatives our own townsfolk? Whence, then, such wisdom and such
miracles?" These particulars of our Lord's human history constitute
the most valuable testimony, first, to His true and real humanity--for
they prove that during all His first thirty years His townsmen had
discovered nothing about Him different from other men; secondly, to the
divine character of His mission--for these Nazarenes proclaim both the
unparalleled character of His teaching and the reality and glory of His
miracles, as transcending human ability; and thirdly, to His wonderful
humility and self-denial--in that when He was such as they now saw Him
to be, He yet never gave any indications of it for thirty years, because
"His hour was not yet come."
And his brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas?
56. And his sisters, are they not all with us? Whence then hath this
man all these things? An exceedingly difficult question here
arises--What were these "brethren" and "sisters" to Jesus? Were they,
First, His full brothers and sisters? or, Secondly, Were
they His step-brothers and step-sisters, children of Joseph by a former
marriage? or, Thirdly, Were they cousins, according to a common
way of speaking among the Jews respecting persons of collateral
descent? On this subject an immense deal has been written, nor are
opinions yet by any means agreed. For the second opinion there is no
ground but a vague tradition, arising probably from the wish for some
such explanation. The first opinion undoubtedly suits the text best in
all the places where the parties are certainly referred to
(Mt 12:46;
and its parallels,
Mr 3:31;
Lu 8:19;
our present passage, and its parallels,
Mr 6:3;
Joh 2:12; 7:3, 5, 10;
Ac 1:14).
But, in addition to other objections, many of the best interpreters,
thinking it in the last degree improbable that our Lord, when hanging
on the cross, would have committed His mother to John if He had had
full brothers of His own then alive, prefer the third opinion;
although, on the other hand, it is not to be doubted that our Lord
might have good reasons for entrusting the guardianship of His doubly
widowed mother to the beloved disciple in preference even to full
brothers of His own. Thus dubiously we prefer to leave this vexed
question, encompassed as it is with difficulties. As to the names here
mentioned, the first of them, "JAMES," is
afterwards called "the Lord's brother" (see on
Ga 1:19),
but is perhaps not to be confounded with "James the son of
Alphæus," one of the Twelve, though many think their identity
beyond dispute. This question also is one of considerable difficulty,
and not without importance; since the James who occupies so prominent a
place in the Church of Jerusalem, in the latter part of the Acts, was
apparently the apostle, but is by many regarded as "the Lord's
brother," while others think their identity best suits all the
statements. The second of those here named, "JOSES" (or Joseph), must not be confounded with "Joseph
called Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus"
(Ac 1:23);
and the third here named, "SIMON," is not
to be confounded with Simon the Kananite or Zealot (see on
Mt 10:4).
These three are nowhere else mentioned in the New Testament. The
fourth and last-named, "JUDAS," can hardly
be identical with the apostle of that name--though the brothers of both
were of the name of "James"--nor (unless the two be identical, was this
Judas) with the author of the catholic Epistle so called.
58. And he did not many mighty works there, because of their
unbelief--"save that He laid His hands on a few sick folk, and
healed them"
(Mr 6:5).
See on
Lu 4:16-30.
CHAPTER 14
Mt 14:1-12.
HEROD
THINKS
JESUS A
RESURRECTION OF THE
MURDERED
BAPTIST--ACCOUNT OF
HIS
IMPRISONMENT AND
DEATH.
( =
Mr 6:14-29;
Lu 9:7-9).
The time of this alarm of Herod Antipas appears to have been during the
mission of the Twelve, and shortly after the Baptist--who had been in
prison for probably more than a year--had been cruelly put to death.
Herod's Theory of the Works of Christ
(Mt 14:1, 2).
1. At that time Herod the tetrarch--Herod Antipas, one of the three
sons of Herod the Great, and own brother of Archelaus
(Mt 2:22),
who ruled as ethnarch over Galilee and Perea.
heard of the fame of Jesus--"for His name was spread abroad"
(Mr 6:14).
2. And said unto his servants--his counsellors or court-ministers.
This is John the Baptist: he is risen from the dead, &c.--The murdered
prophet haunted his guilty breast like a specter and seemed to him alive
again and clothed with unearthly powers in the person of Jesus.
Account of the Baptist's Imprisonment and Death
(Mt 14:3-12).
For the exposition of this portion, see on
Mr 6:17-29.
Mt 14:12-21.
HEARING OF THE
BAPTIST'S
DEATH,
JESUS
CROSSES THE
LAKE WITH
TWELVE, AND
MIRACULOUSLY
FEEDS
FIVE
THOUSAND.
( =
Mr 6:30-44;
Lu 9:10-17;
Joh 6:1-14).
For the exposition of this section--one of the very few where all the
four Evangelists run parallel--see on
Mr 6:30-44.
Mt 14:22-26.
JESUS
CROSSES TO THE
WESTERN
SIDE OF THE
LAKE
WALKING ON THE
SEA--INCIDENTS ON
LANDING.
( =
Mr 6:45;
Joh 6:15-24).
For the exposition, see on
Joh 6:15-24.
28. And Peter answered him and said, Lord, if it is thou, bid me
come to thee on the water--(Also see on
Mr 6:50.)
29. And he said, Come. And when Peter had come down out of the boat.
he walked on the water, to go to Jesus--(Also see on
Mr 6:50.)
30. But when he saw the wind boisterous, he was afraid; and
beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord, save me--(Also see on
Mr 6:50.)
31. And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand, and
caught him, and said to him, O thou of little faith, why didst thou
doubt?--(Also see on
Mr 6:50.)
32. And when they had come into the boat, the wind ceased--(Also
see on
Mr 6:50.)
CHAPTER 15
Mt 15:1-20.
DISCOURSE ON
CEREMONIAL
POLLUTION.
( =
Mr 7:1, 23).
The time of this section was after that Passover which was nigh at hand
when our Lord fed the five thousand
(Joh 6:4)
--the third Passover, as we take it, since His public ministry began,
but which He did not keep at Jerusalem for the reason mentioned in
Joh 7:1.
1. Then came to Jesus scribes and Pharisees, which were of
Jerusalem--or "from Jerusalem." Mark
(Mr 7:1)
says they "came from" it: a deputation probably sent from the capital
expressly to watch Him. As He had not come to them at the last
Passover, which they had reckoned on, they now come to Him. "And," says
Mark
(Mr 7:2, 3),
"when they saw some of His disciples eat bread with defiled, that is to
say, with unwashen hands"--hands not ceremonially cleansed by
washing--"they found fault. For the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except
they wash their hands oft"--literally, "in" or "with the fist"; that
is, probably washing the one hand by the use of the other--though some
understand it, with our version, in the sense of "diligently,"
"sedulously"--"eat not, holding the tradition of the elders"; acting
religiously according to the custom handed down to them. "And when they
come from the market"
(Mr 7:4)
--"And after market": after any common business, or attending a court
of justice, where the Jews, as WEBSTER and WILKINSON remark, after their subjection to the Romans,
were especially exposed to intercourse and contact with
heathens--"except they wash, they eat not. And many other things there
be, which they have received to hold, as the washing of cups and pots,
brazen vessels and tables"--rather, "couches," such as were used at
meals, which probably were merely sprinkled for ceremonial
purposes. "Then the Pharisees and scribes asked Him,"
saying--as follows:
2. Why do thy disciples transgress the tradition of the elders? for
they wash not their hands when they eat bread.
3. But he answered and said unto them, Why do ye also transgress the
commandment of God by your tradition?--The charge is retorted with
startling power: "The tradition they transgress is but man's, and is
itself the occasion of heavy transgression, undermining the authority of
God's law."
4. For God commanded, saying, Honour thy father and mother--
(De 5:16).
and, He that curseth father or mother, let him die the death--
(Ex 21:17).
5. But ye say, Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother, It is
a gift--or simply, "A gift!" In Mark
(Mr 7:11),
it is, "Corban!" that is, "An oblation!" meaning, any unbloody
offering or gift dedicated to sacred uses.
by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me;
6. And honour not his father or his mother, he shall be free--that
is, It is true, father--mother--that by giving to thee this, which I now
present, thou mightest be profited by me; but I have gifted it to pious
uses, and therefore, at whatever cost to thee, I am not now at liberty
to alienate any portion of it. "And," it is added in Mark
(Mr 7:12),
"ye suffer him no more to do aught for his father or his mother." To
dedicate property to God is indeed lawful and laudable, but not at the
expense of filial duty.
Thus have ye made the commandment of God of none effect--cancelled or
nullified it "by your tradition."
7. Ye hypocrites, well did Esaias prophesy of you, saying--
(Isa 29:13).
8. This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, &c.--By putting
the commandments of men on a level with the divine requirements,
their whole worship was rendered vain--a principle of deep moment in
the service of God. "For," it is added in
Mr 7:8,
"laying aside the commandment of God, ye hold the tradition of men, as
the washing of pots and cups; and many other such like things ye do."
The drivelling nature of their multitudinous observances is here
pointedly exposed, in contrast with the manly observance of "the
commandment of God"; and when our Lord says, "Many other such like
things ye do," it is implied that He had but given a specimen of the
hideous treatment which the divine law received, and the grasping
disposition which, under the mask of piety, was manifested by the
ecclesiastics of that day.
10. And he called the multitude, and said unto them--The foregoing
dialogue, though in the people's hearing, was between Jesus and the
pharisaic cavillers, whose object was to disparage Him with the people.
But Jesus, having put them down, turns to the multitude, who at this
time were prepared to drink in everything He said, and with admirable
plainness, strength, and brevity, lays down the great principle of real
pollution, by which a world of bondage and uneasiness of conscience
would be dissipated in a moment, and the sense of sin be reserved for
deviations from the holy and eternal law of God.
Hear and understand:
11. Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; but that which
cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man--This is expressed even
more emphatically in Mark
(Mr 7:15, 16),
and it is there added, "If any man have ears to hear, let him hear." As
in
Mt 13:9,
this so oft-repeated saying seems designed to call attention to the
fundamental and universal character of the truth it
refers to.
12. Then came his disciples, and said unto him, Knowest thou that the
Pharisees were offended, after they heard this saying?--They had given
vent to their irritation, and perhaps threats, not to our Lord Himself,
from whom they seem to have slunk away, but to some of the disciples,
who report it to their Master.
13. But he answered and said, Every plant, which my heavenly Father
hath not planted, shall be rooted up--They are offended, are they?
Heed it not: their corrupt teaching is already doomed: the garden of the
Lord upon earth, too long cumbered with their presence, shall yet be
purged of them and their accursed system: yea, and whatsoever is not of
the planting of My heavenly Father, the great Husbandman
(Joh 15:1),
shall share the same fate.
14. Let them alone: they be blind leaders of the blind. And if the
blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch--Striking
expression of the ruinous effects of erroneous teaching!
15. Then answered Peter and said unto him, Declare unto us this
parable--"when He was entered into the house from the people," says
Mark
(Mr 7:17).
16. And Jesus said, Are ye also yet without understanding?--Slowness
of spiritual apprehension in His genuine disciples grieves the Saviour:
from others He expects no better
(Mt 13:11).
17, 18. Do not ye yet understand that whatsoever entereth in at the
mouth, &c.--Familiar though these sayings have now become, what
freedom from b |